《Love At Charming Night》


 C1

    When I was twelve years old, my father was tempted and made a bet. From then on, the more he made a bet, the more he lost, the more he made a bet.


    My mother wept all day, and they argued more and more, until one night my father returned with two men covered in dirt.


    One of them I recognized as a bachelor from the eastern end of the village who had never married because of his ugliness and his cripple, and the other I''d seen once at my father''s game table.


    That night, my mother was sitting on the kang mending my clothes when my father came in. Without saying a word, he immediately lifted me off the kang and went outside to the window.


    And then I heard my mother yelling at them what they were going to do, and then her painful wails.


    I was worried about my mom and desperately wanted to break free from my dad''s shackles, but my dad held me tightly and even used his hand to cover my mouth, preventing me from making a sound.


    I heard the heavy breathing of two men in the room, and my mother cried out, "Wang Da Chuan, you''re not a man, you''re a beast."


    Wang Da Chuan is my father''s name, my mother''s crying makes my heart ache, tears fall from my eyes. I stared at my father, not knowing what he did to my mother.


    After a long time, the two men came out of the house, pulling up their pants as they did so, their faces filled with unsatisfied pleasure.


    I still remember that lame man''s ugly face. He stood in front of me and my father and wiped away his saliva. "Wang Da Chuan, you''re so damn strong. In the future, you''ll have to repay me with your wife."


    After Cripple said this, he left my house with another person, laughing out loud.


    My father finally let go of me, and with ten fingers in my hair, I quickly ran into the house, only to see my mother naked, kicking off the bench under her feet and hanging herself like a rag on the house beam.


    I was so scared that I cried and hugged my mother''s leg. I shouted for my father to come and save my mother.


    My father rushed in at my shout, but when he saw what my mother looked like, he stopped dead in the doorway.


    I begged him to come down and save my mother, but my father suddenly pulled me to his side and wouldn''t let me get close to my mother. I watched helplessly as my mother struggled to the point where she didn''t move.


    This was a nightmare for me for the rest of my life. Even now, I would often dream of my mother''s death and wake up covered in cold sweat.


    My father hastily buried my mother, because before she died, she was tainted and said that her body was not clean. My father did not even let her into the ancestral grave, and there was not a single grave.


    After this incident, my father became addicted to alcohol and drank a lot of wine. My father, who had been good to me, started to fight me after drinking, and from my initial poverty, my life was filled with a darkness that would never fade.


    The next year we were going to sow the fields, but my father had also exchanged the money for the seeds for wine. He watched as the other families busied themselves while my family''s land was still in a wasteland.


    Finally, on a dusky evening, my father came to my house with a man I had never seen before. That man was in his early thirties, had a refined appearance, looked pretty good, wore a Chinese tunic, and looked very decent. My father pointed at the man in front of me and told me that this man would be my man from now on.


    My dad sold me and traded me for the seeds from that year, and for the money for his wine. I didn''t hesitate to follow this man. I just wanted to get rid of my father, but I didn''t know that another nightmare was playing out in front of my eyes.


    The man my father found for me was called Herculean. He was from the next village, and his family was pretty good. He had a wife, but she said he died of an illness last year.


    He was exactly twenty years older than me, and after he brought me home, I heard his father whisper to him that I was still young and that he would have to wait two years before he could touch me, so that night I was given a room of my own.


    I slept until the latter half of the night, I felt a cold air coming from my body, a big, cold hand, through my clothes, stroking my body.


    I was awakened by the chill, and before my eyes I could see the face of Herculean, no longer gentle, but twisted with a tinge of desire.


    When he saw that I had woken up, not only did he not stop, he became even more unrestrained. Those light caresses had turned into a greedy prey.


    His large, ice-cold hands touched every inch of my skin, and all my struggles and shouts turned into his impatient desires. He roughly tore off all my clothes, and his entire body was pressed down on mine. He roughly broke open my legs, and rushed straight towards my body, but there was nothing there at all. In that instant, his entire face contorted like a bloodthirsty beast from hell as he stared at me.


    He neatly pulled out the belt on his pants, and on his hand, that belt mercilessly slapped down on my thin body like a ferocious beast. The pain that was akin to being roasted by flames tore apart my skin, and long streaks of blood covered my entire body like long blood-colored bugs. I hugged my legs, curling up until I passed out.


    It wasn''t until I grew up that I understood that there was a problem with He Liming. He had lost his ability to be a normal man in an accident, and it was for this reason that he turned the originally refined man into a tyrannical and twisted psychopath.


    In the days that followed, he tried several more times, but each time he failed, and each time I got a beating, and my body, apart from my face and all the bruises on my body, kept coming back with old scabs, and several times I couldn''t even get up from my bed.


    I still remember that it was a rainy night. He Li-Ming drank a lot of wine and I shakily brought him a basin of water to wash his feet.


    However, his eyes flashed like a hungry wolf once again, causing my heart to clench. Because every time he looks like that, I face a beating, and I''m so scared that I can only tremble.


    The water in the basin rippled in my trembling hands, and when he saw me, he flipped the basin in my hands angrily, splashing all over my body. The wet clothes clung to me, and the two puffs on my chest aroused his anger once more, and once again he pressed me to the ground.


    As before, there was nothing to it. The drunk Helian Ming abruptly stood up from my body and kicked me with all his might, scolding me for being a useless money loser. He even asked me if I was crying because he didn''t play with me well.


    At that moment, his face was imprinted on my heart like a demon. He turned around and grabbed a poker from the side, threatening me with it.


    I knew that I didn''t want to die, nor did I want to die like that. I staggered to my feet, resisting the pain of having all the strength in my body drained out of me, and rushed out of the house in a panic, running all the way without looking back.


    The rain had turned the gritty mud into mud, and I was soaked through, my rag shoes falling into the mud as I ran. However, I didn''t dare to turn back or stay behind. I was afraid that they would easily catch up to me. I was afraid that I would be beaten to death.


    I continuously shuttled into the forest, the weeds, and the bracts. As long as I could hide in a place, I would be like a headless fly as I ran in. Perhaps it was because he drank too much, or perhaps it was because the rain was too heavy for him, but in the end, the sound of his footsteps became softer and softer behind me until it was dead silent.


    I finally ran down a country road away from the village, shivering in the rain from the wet clothes on my body, the rain running down my disheveled hair, blurring my vision, the pitch dark night sinking me into endless fear and confusion, and at that moment I thought of death, or perhaps only death, as the end of all my misery and desolation, and I stopped running.


    A blinding light came from the distance. At that moment, my eyes were blinded by the light. The light came closer and closer. In that instant, I seemed to see my mother reaching out her hand to me.

 C2

    I was sent flying. Intense pain spread throughout my body. I lay on the dirt road filled with water. I was resentful that the heavens didn''t take me away but instead continued to torture me even more.


    A big man jumped out of the car, and when he saw that I wasn''t dead, he pointed his finger at my nose and swore, Tell me to die and get the hell out of here.


    I saw him about to leave, struggling to get up from the ground. My left leg was bleeding along the outside of my thigh, and blood mixed with rain was flowing down my pants. Every step I took brought with it bone-piercing pain.


    When the man saw me coming towards him, he raised his big fist and threatened to tell me to get the hell out of my way.


    I begged him to pull me out of the village, and I did not want him to treat me, as long as he would take me out and let me do whatever I wanted.


    The man looked me up and down, asked me who else was in the house, and when I lied and told him that all my family was dead, he pointed to the back of the car and told me to sit there so the dirt wouldn''t dirty his car.


    I limped to the back of the car and saw that he had a dozen pigs in his half-finished van. He opened the cage and let me in, saying there was no room for me except here.


    At that time, I was just a lowly person who didn''t have any shame left in me. I climbed into the pig cage and leaned against the corner as I sat down, emitting the smell of feces from my surroundings. At that moment, I felt that I wasn''t living as well as these beasts.


    The bumpy road made my body which was far heavier and heavier. I didn''t know if I slept in the pig cage or if I fainted in the pig cage. I only remembered that it was already daytime when the man dragged me out by my collar.


    He threw me to a short, fat man with a large mole on the side of his nose, "This girl is unpopular. All you need to do is to give her food, and she''ll just hang herself."


    That person looked at me with disdain and snorted. "You''ve saved me the trouble of putting on makeup."


    As the man said this, he gave the man who bumped into me five hundred yuan. The driver curled his lips in dissatisfaction and asked, "What''s so small about this?"


    The person with a mole on the side of his nose only used a finger to poke my shoulder lightly before I stumbled and fell to the ground, "Did you see that? With this kind of person, I''ll consider you lucky."


    The driver didn''t say anything and just got into the car and drove away.


    Later on, I found out that I was sold by that person to Lu Wei, who ate people without spitting out their bones.


    He fed me a cold steamed bun like a dog and told me to eat it quickly and eat it well before I started working.


    I didn''t know what he was talking about. I only knew that he and the two people behind him looked really fierce. I didn''t dare to disobey their orders, so I just took big mouthfuls of steamed bread and stuffed it into my mouth.


    I wasn''t full yet, but I didn''t get any more food. Chen Si, who was behind Lu Wei, grabbed me and threw me into the streets, along with a broken metal basin beside me.


    When I heard the tinkling in the basin, I knew that I had become the most despised of all ¡ª the beggar.


    I saw Chen Si not far away from me, but in a corner, smoking and staring at me. I had long ago lost the strength to stand, half-sitting, half-lying on the cold pavement, letting those unfamiliar faces pass by me, feeling pity or disgust.


    I lowered my head, not daring to look at the crowd. I was afraid of those eyes, because they could easily shatter my desire to live.


    Chen Si, pretending to be a benefactor, took out a paper shell from his clothes. The words written on it were unknown to me. He ordered me in a low and cold voice to kneel down and kowtow to the people who came by, begging them to give me money.


    Chen Si had a fierce look in his eyes. In that instant of glaring at him, I thought of He Liming. I didn''t dare to disobey him as I knelt on the cold and hard ground, kowtowing to everyone who passed by.


    My body had already reached its limit. After kneeling for such a long period of time, my legs felt like they were broken. I continuously bent down and kowtowed, causing my eyes to feel dizziness, hunger, and pain.


    A few times I lay down on the ground and thought how nice it would be to sleep like this. But I was afraid of being beaten up, so I got up a little bit later and kowtowed again.


    The amount of money in the broken metal basin in front of me gradually increased. When evening arrived, Chen Si gave me a look and told me to go back with him. I knelt on the knee for the whole afternoon and rested for a long time with my swollen and bruised knees. I tried many times before finally standing up because I was too slow and was ruthlessly slapped on the back of my head by Chen Si.


    I was dragged back in front of Lu Wei by Chen Si. Along the way, he kicked me a few times. Every time, I would be kicked to the ground.


    I stood in front of Lu Wei, trembling as he counted the money in the broken basin. A smile flashed across my eyes as I took out a steamed bun from the casual bag beside me and threw it on the ground.


    I picked up the steamed bun with my dirty hands and ate it with a mixture of sand and blood, the sand crackling between my teeth.


    Lu Wei looked at me mockingly and told Chen Si to take me to test my body. He also said that no matter what, we shouldn''t eat for free and that we shouldn''t be idle at night.


    Chen pushed me into a small two-story building built of old red brick, with a long, narrow corridor that separated it from many small rooms.


    Occasionally a few doors opened, and I saw that the room was the size of a double bed. The whole room was made up of a kang, and in each room there was a woman wearing very little clothes. She was wearing only a baggy halter top, and the white flesh of her chest was half exposed.


    When the door was opened, there would be men walking out. All of them appeared to be in their forties or fifties, or even sixties or seventies.


    I looked at the way they were touching each other when they said goodbye, and that feeling made me feel disgusted.


    In those doors that were still closed, the sound of a woman''s moans and the sound of a man''s breathing could be heard one after another, making me feel uncomfortable all over.


    Seeing that I was walking slowly, Chen Si pushed me again impatiently. I was pushed into a room at the end of the corridor.


    I took off my shoes and stood on the kang. Looking at the narrow space, I didn''t know what to do. Chen Si also took off his shoes and closed the door.


    Chen Si rubbed his chin and looked at me with a sinister smile. He approached me step by step. The look in his eyes frightened me. My lame leg unconsciously retreated step by step until my entire body was pressed against the wall.


    "Come here." Chen Si suddenly grabbed my clothes and threw me onto the brick bed. He stepped on my body and sat me on the floor.


    Chen Si opened his mouth and bit on my shoulder, causing me to scream out in pain.


    Chen Si continued to bite me, bite my shoulder, and even bite my neck. However, every time I cried out in pain, Chen Si would let out a loud laugh.


    I cried in pain as I begged him. I said I was in so much pain, please let me go, don''t bite me again. I''m obedient, I''ll be very obedient.


    I looked at Chen Si''s face, which was even longer and fiercer than Haliming''s, and I didn''t dare to resist at all. I let him bite my body like a wolf, and bite my lips in pain, because I could feel that the more I shouted, the more excited Chen Si became.


    Chen Si untied his own belt with one hand and asked me to help him strip off his pants. Chen Si began to untie his own clothes and took off his flowery shirt. He also ordered me to hold him tightly in my arms and gently caress his back.


    When Chen Si''s breath landed on my face, he pinched my cheeks with his fingers and kept saying, "Look at your tender face. I have never played with such a small child before. You must be really tight."


    Because of He Li-ming, I know more or less what Chen Si wants to do to me. Chen Si felt the inside of my leg and told me how lucky I was to be able to enjoy the pleasures of adulthood at such a young age. He also said that he would definitely make me never forget him for the rest of my life.

 C3

    Chen Si was like He Liming, rudely tearing apart my clothes. Just as he was about to kiss my body, he couldn''t help but frown when he saw my naked body.


    Chen Si flipped off my body, grabbed my tiny arm, and tossed me around as he looked back and forth. He cursed my mother for being so disgusting, so f * cking unappetizing.


    I looked down at the layers of unhealed scabs all over my body. They were crawling all over me like insects. It was hard to find a single piece of skin that was completely undamaged.


    Chen Si glared at me. He took out his phone and took a photo of me and sent it to Lu Wei, telling him that this girl couldn''t start working right now.


    Soon, Lu Wei replied. I listened to Chen Si''s voice, and Lu Wei told him that I was sick and that he wanted to teach me how to serve the guests by asking Hong jie to take me for two days.


    I didn''t understand what they were talking about, but now a woman in her thirties, with a head of thick curly hair and a thick foundation, black eye shadow, red lips, a cigarette in her mouth, wearing a sling pajamas and pink slippers.


    Seeing me and Chen Si in the room, she took a glance at my naked body and asked Chen Si Que if he was lacking morals.


    Chen Si''s injury to me had nothing to do with him, and he said that my body looked so fucking disgusting that it made him sick. He also said that I would scare the guests.


    Chen Si told Sister Hong that Brother Lu told her to take me for a few days first, to teach me how to speak. Hong Sis looked at me and took a drag from her cigarette. She said okay with Chen Si and told me to leave her here first.


    After Chen Si went out, elder sister Hong sat by the door and sized me up while smoking a cigarette. She told me to put on my clothes, saying that it looked disgusting.


    Obediently, I put on my shirt. After slightly moving my foot, a pained expression appeared on my face due to the injury to my left leg.


    The Red Sister pinched the cigarette in her hand, took off her shoes and got on the kang, rolled up my trousers, looked at my muddy and bloody legs, frowned, then got up and pulled a piece of clothing from a half-empty plank. She took my hand and told me to follow her to the bathhouse to wash, saying I was too dirty and that I would dirty the quilt at night.


    It was called a bathhouse, but it was actually an open water room by the corridor. There was a hot water tank in it, and when the Red Sister had taken some hot water and mixed it with cold water and felt the temperature of the water, she made me sit in the basin with a towel to help me clean myself.


    Every time I touched the water, the wounds on my body would cause an intense pain. I bit my lips and endured the pain, but tears still flowed down my face.


    The Red Sister looked at me and wiped my face with a wet towel. She told me that the most worthless thing in the world is tears.


    A woman in her forties entered the washroom with a face in a bun. When she saw Sister Hong giving me a bath, she gave a light snort and asked her where I got the bean sprouts from to compete with them for business. She even said that it was already difficult for them to take over business at such an old age, and yet she wanted to f * cking mess with me.


    As the woman spoke, she filled the basin with hot water, squatted down, and began to wash her lower body.


    Big Sister Hong glanced at the woman and said, "Caifeng, don''t blame me for not reminding you. Let them bring the few men who came here with them next time, there are only a few who aren''t messing around. You shouldn''t be afraid of anyone, so I''ll pass them on to you."


    Cai Feng dried her private parts with a piece of paper, splashed water on the ground, then said to Hong Sis with a face full of indignation: "You think I didn''t say anything, but they said it''s not comfortable, they said I wouldn''t agree and we''d switch, I had no choice, if I didn''t get old, then you know what would happen to Brother Lu."


    Cai Feng then took the basin and left, while Hong Sis dried my body and let me put on her clothes. Her clothes were a little fat on my body, like she used to say they were like beating a gong.


    As soon as the Red Sister led me into the house, a woman pulled open our door and told her that a man was calling for her, asking if she wanted to take the call.


    The elder sister sat cross-legged on the brick bed and told the woman that she was on leave and couldn''t take it in the next few days, so she let the man arrange other people.


    The woman gave me a look, then closed the door behind her.


    The Red Sister stood up and pulled out a pair of quilts from the same half-empty plank. She spread them out on the kang and took out a small box.


    Inside, there was a naked man and woman. When I looked at them, I was so frightened that my face turned red and my ears turned red.


    The Red Sister pulled my head back with both hands and ordered me to watch carefully.


    The two of them constantly changed their actions, making my heart thump loudly. The sounds coming from them were exactly the same as the ones I had heard before.


    Only now did I realize that my mother and those two men had done such a thing the other day.


    Elder Sister Hong''s expression was very calm as she watched the scene. She even pointed at a scene and told me to watch it, saying that this is the work of a mouth, that as long as I practice this well, I will earn money. She even said that I was young, so try not to use any of it below.


    Although I don''t understand why I do such a disgusting thing, I nod anyway in order to eat my fill and get warm.


    The soundproofing was bad, and all night I could hear the voices of the other rooms rising and falling, far and near.


    I didn''t sleep very well the entire night. Thinking about the scene that elder sister Hong showed me, I felt terrified for some reason. That night, I dreamed of my mother when she died. When I woke up from my dream, I was covered in sweat.


    Sister Hong was woken up by me. She looked at me impatiently before she turned around and continued sleeping.


    I obediently lay down beside her. My body unconsciously moved closer to hers, trying to find a sense of security within her.


    Early in the morning, just as the sky was starting to turn a little white, I was awakened by a loud noise. I saw that the Red Lady had heard the sound and hastily put on some clothes to check the situation. Then the doors of the other rooms opened and everyone ran out into the yard. I didn''t know what had happened, so I followed them out.


    Only then did I realize that there were thirty or forty women like Sister Hong living in this small two-story building.


    Everyone was gathered in the courtyard. There were a few fierce-looking men holding a woman with disheveled hair.


    Seeing that everyone had gathered, Lu Wei walked up to the woman, forcefully pulled her hair and pulled her face up for everyone to see. I heard someone whispering her name in the crowd.


    Lu Wei grabbed Red Cloud''s hand even more forcefully and said while gritting his teeth, "Fuck, you still want to run after entering here? This is your home and this is your grave. Even if you die, you must die here."


    Lu Wei pulled Red Cloud''s hair and kicked her from behind. Red Cloud screamed and fell onto the ground. Lu Wei held a handful of red hair in his hand. Lu Wei opened his hands as if nothing had happened and gently blew, causing the hair to float out from his hands.


    The fierce-looking men kicked the red clouds on the ground with all their might. At the beginning, I could still hear the red clouds begging for mercy due to the pain. She begged Lu Wei to bypass her and say that she would never dare to do that again.


    However, Lu Wei''s group didn''t stop there. After that, the sound of the red clouds got smaller and smaller, and I saw one of the big men pick up a broken brick from the ground, and hit the back of Red Cloud''s head. The originally struggling Red Cloud, suddenly stopped moving, and blood started to flow out from her head.


    Many people shut their eyes in fright, while I was so scared that I couldn''t even breathe or move. My eyes were wide open as I could see those people grabbing onto Red Dawn''s wrist without batting an eyelid, dragging her down like a dead dog, leaving behind a long trail of blood on the ground.


    Lu Wei spat on the spot where Red Cloud was lying. He seemed very pleased with our reactions. Pointing to the bloodstains on the ground, he threatened us, saying that Red Cloud was our previous example. If anyone were to think about running away in the future, this would be our fate.


    Lu Wei led the hulks and left, while the others gradually dispersed. I just stood there and didn''t move at all. Many times, I kept asking myself, "Where do I live?" Was it hell? Or was it a living hell?


    That day, my entire body went blank, but I was still forced to put on my tattered clothes and pants. They even smeared a lot of dirt on my clean face.


    The broken iron basin that I used yesterday was stuffed back into my hands. I stiffly stood in the crowded business street area and wagged my tail at everyone who walked past me.


    When they saw me, they all looked at me with disdain, disliked me for being dirty, and feared me for avoiding them. But it was as if my eyes had been blinded by blood, and there was nothing but blood in my eyes. My world had lost its color at that moment.


    I just stood there like a log and forgot to move for a long time. Chen Si walked to me from a distance and pretended to throw a dime into my bowl. He gritted his teeth and whispered that if I didn''t work hard enough, I wouldn''t get any money.


    The current me, I couldn''t stand being frightened anymore. Tears started streaming down my face, but I didn''t dare to look up into Chen Si''s eyes. I kneeled on the ground with a thump. Just like yesterday, I kowtowed to the passersby as I muttered to myself, "Good uncle and aunt, please give me some money."


    Seeing my reaction, Chen Si finally walked away from me in satisfaction. He stood not far away again, smoking as he watched my every move.


    Someone bent down and threw ten dollars into my broken tin bowl, and I thought, It must be a good man to give me so much money, and I scrambled to my knees beside the leg of the good man, and held my head up to his leg and begged him to save me, to get me out of here.

 C4

    The person that I thought was a kind-hearted person was frightened by my hug. He hurriedly swung his legs and used both of his hands to push me away, shaking me off his legs. He even said that I was crazy.


    The man suddenly ran away from me in a hurry. I watched him run away and fell into despair again. At this moment, I thought of what Sister Hong had said: People have to accept their fate when they are alive. Maybe this is my life.


    I stole a glance at Chen Si in the distance. I saw him frowning at me, but I knew he would not be able to hear what I had just said from that distance. He must have felt that I had gone too far.


    I was afraid that Chen Si would see through my reckless motive at that moment, so I lost my confidence and continued to beg for more money from the passing crowd. I told them that I was very hungry, really very hungry.


    I begged bitterly, but it was to no avail. The amount of money in my broken basin gradually increased. I was secretly glad that I didn''t have to be beaten up today, and that I could be exchanged for a steamed bun to eat.


    Before I could settle my mind completely, a white, smooth hand, belonging to a child, reached into my metal basin and took the money from it.


    I thought there was a thief coming and stood up from the ground like a wolf guarding food. I panicked and wanted to take back my money from him. I was afraid that if I lost this money, I would be beaten.


    The boy put a hand on my neck to stop me from approaching him, but with his other hand he held the money high, making a clear sniffling sound with his nostrils. Didn''t he say I was hungry? This amount of money is enough to fill my stomach, why are you still shamelessly kneeling down to beg for it?


    I yelled at him not to bother, to get the money back to me as soon as possible. But the boy continued to look at me with a teasing look, refusing to put the money down.


    At this time, a very gentle and pleasant voice rang in our ears, "Yi Fei, I''m already pitiful enough, why are you playing with her? Give the money back. "


    I had never heard such a warm voice before, and I couldn''t help but give up the fight, looking towards the boy who slowly walked between the two of us. He was dressed similar to that guy called Yi Fei, wearing a suit, white shirt, black tie, shiny black shoes, making the two young boys look especially stylish.


    They were both tall and thin, with white skin, thick black eyebrows, high noses, and rosy lips. However, Yi Fei was one of those boys with distinct corners. If he did not laugh, it would be natural for him to reveal a solemn expression.


    The way she spoke was especially pleasant to the ears. The lines of her face were especially gentle as she smiled faintly at me. At that moment, it was as though a pair of eyes bloomed in front of me.


    The boy held a particularly nice piece of cake in his hand and handed it to me with both hands. He smiled and said, "Eat it. I heard you say you were hungry just now and bought it from the cake shop. I feel that I need it more than money."


    I stared blankly at the cake in the boy''s hand. This was the first time someone had given me such a beautiful thing. In my eyes, it was not only a piece of food, but also the warmth of someone I hadn''t seen for a long time after my mother died.


    I can''t remember how long it''s been since I''ve been cared for. I almost forget that there''s something else in the world called caring. The boy and the cake in his hand ignited my terrible, unreal yearning when all I had left of the world was numbness and endurance.


    I hesitated, but the person called Yi Fei suddenly grabbed my hand, snatched the piece of cake from the boy''s hand, and simply and roughly stuffed it into my hand. He impatiently said to me, "If I tell you to eat, then eat. Why are all the girls so hypocritical?"


    However, when Yi Fei realized that my hands were particularly dirty, he threw my money into the metal basin in disdain and extended his hand to the boy, "Lend me your handkerchief."


    The boy took out a white handkerchief and placed it in Yi Fei''s hand. Yi Fei used the handkerchief to wipe his hands, and when he was done, he slightly raised his chin and threw the handkerchief on top of me. "It''s dirty. We don''t want it anymore. I''ll give it to you."


    The one called Yi Fei said to the boy, "Tian Yu, let''s go. They are still waiting for us."


    Tianyu nodded towards Yi Fei. When he looked at me, he nodded politely with a smile. Then, he turned around and left with Yi Fei.


    As I looked at Tianyu''s back, for the first time, a peculiar feeling emerged in my heart. This feeling was very strange, making me feel apprehensive, making me happy, and also giving me some unrealistic expectations and fantasies. However, at that time, I didn''t know that this feeling was called love at first sight.


    When the two of them had walked more than ten meters away, the one called Yi Fei suddenly turned around and ran back. Standing in front of me, he continued to look at me with disdain, saying that he looked down the most on people who clearly had hands and feet, and had healthy limbs.


    After saying that, Yi Fei ran to catch up with Tianyu, and I watched the two of them get into a black limousine parked at the side of the road.


    I lowered my head to look at the beautiful cake in my hands. It was so beautiful that I couldn''t bear to eat it. In my hand was Tian Yu''s handkerchief, and the material of the handkerchief was especially smooth. I discovered that there were a few small words embroidered at the corner of the handkerchief.


    Chen Si suddenly appeared in front of me, watching as the cake in my hand was snatched away from me. I didn''t dare to complain, nor did I dare to show even the slightest dissatisfaction, so I lowered my head to continue begging for alms. When I felt Chen Si leave, I slightly raised my head and saw him happily eating my cake and leaving.


    I had a lot of money for the day, so Lu Wei actually gave me a vegetable bun when I got back. Although I still want to eat, but I dare not ask for more.


    I didn''t need Chen Si to hold me back as I walked obediently into the house. After walking through the long corridor and closing the door, I heard a blushing but unrestrained groan and shout. Immediately in front of my eyes, I saw the disc that the Red Sister showed me yesterday.


    As for the ones with the door open, I didn''t know if I should call them auntie or sister, but they were sitting against the door, looking out, and I knew they were waiting for the man.


    Just as I was about to pass a room with a closed door, I heard a sudden curse coming from inside, and the door was kicked open. I looked at Cai Feng, who was standing naked at the door as she pointed at an old man in her fifties and yelled, "You shameless old fogey, you came out to whine without money, are you messing with me?"


    Cai Feng''s shout had attracted all the women who didn''t have guests. Meanwhile, the old man sat on the brick bed and lit up a cigarette, "Didn''t you call me quite comfortably just now? We''re even."


    Cai Feng was so angry that her palm kept hitting the old man''s body and head, "You useless old thing, I''m comfortable my ass, hurry up and give me the money."


    A woman standing next to me nudged me to go find Chen Si.


    I obediently went out to look for someone. I only knew that the rooms that I had just entered belonged to Lu Wei and a few others, but I didn''t know who exactly those rooms belonged to. At that time, I was young, so I was somewhat anxious after being instructed by others.


    The scene in front of me scared me to the point that I was nailed to the door. I saw Lu Wei and another squad following by his side, doing what the men and women on the disc did. Lu Wei, who was lying on the table with his butt stuck out, turned his head when he heard a sound. His face, which was obviously filled with pleasure, immediately darkened when he saw me.


    The soldier pulled up his pants, strode up to me, grabbed me by the collar, pulled me into the room, and threw me in front of Lu Wei.


    Lu Wei pulled up his pants, squatted down, and slapped my face with his palm. He gritted his teeth and asked, "Stupid girl, what did you see just now?"


    My entire body was trembling, shaking like a sieve. Thinking of the red clouds of this morning, my entire body broke out in a cold sweat.


    Lu Wei suddenly grabbed my neck and lifted me up off the ground little by little. My feet left the ground and I couldn''t breathe. My feet kept stomping back and forth, just like before my mother died.

 C5

    I held Lu Wei''s hand with both of my hands and forced out a few words, "Someone doesn''t want to pay ¡­"


    Lu Wei released his grip on me and I fell onto the ground. I, who was breathing normally, coughed a few times.


    I sat on the floor and didn''t dare to relax as I held back my coughing. I pointed towards the direction of the reception and told Lu Wei, "There''s someone over there who doesn''t want to pay. My sisters asked me to come and find help."


    As soon as Lu Wei heard that I was taking up the money, he immediately stood up and told Ban Jun to go over and take a look. The squad was the first to leave the house, and as Lu Wei was walking towards the door, I stood up and forced myself to follow him.


    However, I was still afraid that I would be distracted, so when Lu Wei suddenly stopped in front of the door, I bumped into him.


    Like a frightened rabbit, I hastily bowed and apologized to Lu Wei, saying that I did not do it on purpose.


    Lu Wei tilted his head and glared at me. He asked me what I had just seen.


    Although I didn''t understand why he had such a huge reaction, I could feel that he was very cautious about this matter. I hastily shook my head like a rattle drum, repeatedly emphasizing that I didn''t see anything. This was the first lie in my life, but I knew that this lie could save my life.


    And the beginning of a lie, my life has opened up more lies, because here, lies are always better than the truth.


    But from Lu Wei''s eyes, I could tell that he didn''t believe my lies and fiercely warned me not to say a single word of what I saw today, or else he would kill me.


    I hastened to say that I saw nothing and had nothing to say.


    Only then did Lu Wei feel satisfied and walked towards the place where his sisters were waiting to receive their guests. I followed behind Lu Wei. By the time we arrived, the old man had already been dragged out of Caifeng''s room.


    Seeing that it was real, the old man finally revealed his fear. Although he had been beaten black and blue by the army and begged for mercy, he was still unable to take out a single cent.


    The soldier took a switchblade from his back pocket and pushed the old man to his knees. He told the old man to take off his pants, saying that he would cut off the bottom of the old man''s pants to keep his memory.


    As soon as the soldier''s voice fell, we smelled a stench of pimple, and when we looked at the old man''s wet crotch, the soldier cursed him in disgust, then kicked him on the shoulder.


    After all, the old man was too old for a few blows, and he was already groaning on the ground.


    Lu Wei became annoyed and told his unit to beat him half to death before throwing him out. He even specifically instructed that if this old man didn''t return the money in the future, they would beat him up every time they saw him.


    I don''t know what happened to the old man after that, because I didn''t dare to keep watching. The scene of the red clouds became a barrier in my heart, and I entered the building ahead of time.


    When I passed Caifeng''s cubicle again, I saw her sitting in the doorway crying. She complained to her other sisters that she had had a hard time accepting a guest and had been played for nothing.


    As I walked past her, I heard the other sisters still persuading her.


    Actually, all the women here are quite old, and Hong Sis is in her early thirties, so she can be considered young. I only gradually learned later that this place is called Red Lane, because the fees here are very cheap.


    Because it was cheap, anyone with a bit of beauty wouldn''t work here. Only women with poor looks or old age would work here, but even with this little money, they would split with Lu Wei. 4: 6, Lu Wei accounted for 60%.


    When I saw that the Red Sister was not in the room, I took the clothes and a face plate that she had given me yesterday. I washed myself in the washroom before daring to go in to stay so that the Red Sister wouldn''t be displeased to see me dirty.


    I took out the handkerchief wrapped around my clothes and gently stroked it. Remembering the boy who gave me the cake today, I couldn''t help but forget many unhappy things.


    I don''t know how long I stared blankly at him. If it wasn''t for Hong Sis who opened the door and entered, I might have continued watching him. Thinking back, I''m afraid that I might have forgotten his face.


    When the Red Sister saw what I was holding, she glanced at me but didn''t say anything.


    I asked her what the small words on the handkerchief were. She looked at it and told me that the words on it were Luo Tianyu.


    Today, I heard that person called Yi Fei call him Tianyu, so Luo Tianyu should be his complete name. I was extremely happy to know that person''s complete name, and as I read these three words, I carefully put them in my heart.


    Elder sister Hong was in a bad mood today. Her eyes were a little red. She had made a quilt early on and laid down with her back facing me. As I lay beside her, I could hear my nose twitching from time to time.


    I could feel that the elder sister was crying, but I didn''t know why. I got up and gave her a towel, carefully placed it in front of her, and lay flat on my back, trying my best to make the elder sister ignore my existence.


    It took a while for the Red Sister to use the towel I gave her. She said to me, Girl, this is not a place for people.


    My hands were gripping the quilt tightly. I asked Sister Hong, if I were to leave this place, would I be beaten to death like the red clouds?


    The elder sister fell silent for a while. Her clear voice sounded more like she was talking to herself. It might be a relief to say that she was dead.


    Although I am young, but my understanding of this sentence is not necessarily weaker than the elder sister Hong, because I was also so close to death, more deeply hoped that I would die. But as long as there was a sliver of hope to live, who would really hope to die?


    Upstairs, a man''s voice called out, echoing the sounds from next door, making it hard for me to sleep. However, there were only a few sounds upstairs and nothing more happened. Following that, elder sister Hong and I heard the sound of someone running down the wooden stairs.


    Our door was suddenly pulled open. Sister Ya''s forehead was covered in sweat. With a small whip in her hand, she panted as she told Sister Hong that a perverted guest had appeared on top of the door. She insisted that she should whip him. However, Yayin didn''t want to help her, so she asked if she could help her.


    The elder sister bit her lips. It seemed like she had never done such a thing before, but she still got up and took the small whip from elder sister Yayin''s hands.


    The Red Sister went up alone, and the Yayin Sister stayed in the room with me and waited, and soon we heard a man''s voice from upstairs, strange, like pain and release.


    Yayin sat next to me, complaining about all sorts of perverted guests. Then she looked at me, looked at me, sighed and said, "What a sin!"


    About 20 minutes later, the shouting from upstairs finally stopped. When Sister Hong came back, she looked a little exhausted. She threw the small whip onto the brick bed, sweating profusely. She held a roll of money in her hand.


    Elder sister Hong tossed the money to Yanyin while she sprawled on the blanket, gasping for air.


    Yanyin stared at the money and seemed a little envious, but still pushed the money to the side of her pillow, saying that although she took the job, she didn''t do anything and couldn''t take the money.


    The elder sister lay there unmoving. Although elder sister Yayin pushed the money to the side of her pillow, her eyes still couldn''t help but stare at the roll of money.


    The Red Sister said to Yayin with her eyes closed: Aren''t you waiting for your son to study with money? It should be the living expenses for the next few days, right?


    Yayin said in embarrassment that elder sister Hong had helped her quite a bit.


    The Red Sister rolled over, her back to us, and told Yayin to take it away before she went back on her word.


    After a brief moment of hesitation, Yayin still stretched out her hand towards the roll of money, stuffed it into her underwear and walked out with her head lowered.


    This matter made me feel that Sister Hong was a good person, so I unconsciously felt closer and more respectful towards her.


    The next morning, I got up and changed into my dirty clothes. Just as I pushed open the door, I saw the four guards walking in with an eighteen or nineteen year old sister.


    The elder sister had a foreign accent and two large braids. She looked very pretty. When she walked in and looked at the environment, she asked the troop behind her, didn''t they say to recruit waiters? What are you doing here?


    The squad looked at his sister and smiled darkly, saying that this was service work.

 C6

    Her sister had a strong foreign accent and wanted to pass through a few men. She kept saying, "I''m not going to do this job anymore, you guys can look for someone else."


    However, the squad army sealed off their sister''s path, saying that they have already accepted the deposit, it won''t be that easy if they don''t want to do it.


    My sister took a few hundred dollars out of her pants pocket and told them to let her go, saying she didn''t want the deposit.


    The men suddenly laughed especially wildly and took the money from their older sister. They shook it off and said, "I can pay the deposit if I want, but this bit of money isn''t enough. I have to pay 5,000 yuan if I want."


    The elder sister asked in surprise why, saying that she had only accepted five hundred as a deposit, but why was there still five thousand?


    The troop said it was a rule and she couldn''t do anything about it.


    The elder sister used her hand to push against the soldier''s chest, saying that they were just lying and bullying him.


    The soldier impatiently said to Chen Si and the rest, "You few, teach her the rules."


    The moment the soldier finished talking, Chen Si and his four companions revealed obscene smiles. Two of them dragged the older sister into a room while the others followed.


    The door closed behind them, but the soldiers didn''t follow. Just as they were about to turn around and leave, they saw me standing in the hallway. They glared at me and scolded me for telling me to get back to work.


    I dared not delay my departure, but my ears were filled with the anguished wails of my sister. Although I didn''t understand what chastity meant to a woman at the time, I was still young enough to guess what was going on inside.


    At that time, this kind of thing between men and women left me with the impression that it was a kind of torture that was very pleasurable for men and very painful for women. Perhaps it was because of this that I felt a kind of heartfelt disgust and rejection towards this kind of thing. If it wasn''t for that, how could my mother have died?


    There was a lot of noise coming from the room, so my elder sister''s voice was very ear-piercing. I could hear some cursing coming from inside, some of the rooms even opened a little bit, and through the gaps, I saw a lot of elder sisters shaking their heads and sighing. When she saw me pass, she gave me a look of pity and closed the door.


    I know that they also sympathize with that elder sister, but no one dares to care about it. Even if it''s just a plea, no one dares to say it.


    Chen Si and the others were doing that kind of thing to that big sister in the room. Since no one was following me, the army didn''t let me go out and let me wait for someone to accompany me.


    I didn''t dare to go back. I was afraid to hear the scream of my sister. It hurt in my heart.


    After a while, I saw a few of them come out one after the other, and one of them said with a smile, This girl''s temper is so hot, so fucking good.


    The other one teased him, saying that if he didn''t get enough, he would just let himself into the house at night.


    Then I watched the two of them leave with a knowing smile.


    Chen Si curled his lips, but when he saw me, his face darkened. He grabbed the collar of my clothes, looked into my clothes, and cursed, "Good! So slow!"


    Actually, he knew in his heart that my injuries would not recover in a day or two, but I also knew in my heart why he was so anxious.


    At this moment, I actually hoped that the wounds on my body would never heal.


    Chen Si threw me on the street again. After being a beggar for two days, I held a broken iron basin in my hands. I didn''t need Chen Si to tell me more as I started to beg.


    From being unfamiliar to being familiar with me, from resisting and shaming to accepting fate, the heavens didn''t give me much time to adapt. He just kept stuffing all of the sadness in his heart into me. The only thing I can do is to learn to accept peacefully, not to look up, not to pursue all the things that cannot possibly belong to me.


    Happiness is really just a legend to me.


    "Mom, look, this sister is so pitiful." A five to six-year-old girl wearing a beautiful pink doll dress had a cute pink face. She held a lollipop in her hand as she stood in front of me and looked at me with a pitiful gaze.


    The little girl''s mother squatted down next to the little girl. She was very gentle and doting as she looked at her. "Our Little Mo is very kind."


    Little Mo''s mother took out a 100-yuan note and handed it to Little Mo. Little Mo gave me a sweet smile, "Big sister gives it to you, don''t suffer anymore."


    I rubbed my dirty hands on my pants a few times before I embarrassedly stretched my hands out to take the money from Little Mo. Little Mo and her mother didn''t despise the dirt on my hands like Yi Fei did, and they even smiled gently at me.


    Little Mo passed the lollipop in her hand to me, "Big sis, my lollipop can be given to you, it''s really delicious."


    I took the lollipop from Xiaomo, looked at her mother, and said gratefully, "Thank you, thank you Auntie."


    Little Mo''s mother gives me a faint smile. Her smile is very gentle but also very beautiful. Aunt stood up and takes hold of Little Mo''s hand, telling him that it''s time for us to go and buy Grandfather a present.


    Little Mo followed her mother and left, entering a high-end shopping mall not far away.


    I looked at the hundred-dollar bill in my hand and knew I was going to have to pay for it again.


    I looked towards where Chen Si was standing and found that he wasn''t there. I looked around but couldn''t see anyone. I didn''t know where he had gone.


    An idea suddenly popped into my head. I didn''t put the money in the metal basin, but instead secretly stuffed it into the soles of my shoes.


    I stood up and started to beg. As I begged, my eyes were constantly looking for Chen Si. Thinking of everything I''ve seen in the past two days, thinking of what elder sister Hong had told me. Even though the red glow hadn''t dispersed from my mind, I still had the thought of running away.


    Because I don''t want to be stripped by Chen Si, I don''t want to come out every day to beg, I don''t want to end up like my big sister this morning, and I don''t want to be like the other women in Red Lane, doing what happens on the discs with those old men every day.


    I don''t know why I thought of Luo Tianyu at this time, but the mockery on his face and Yi Fei''s mockery suddenly became the driving force behind my decision at this moment. I want to live fair and square, live like a single person. Maybe it''s just a tiny me, but I subconsciously knew that I would never have the qualifications to stand opposite of Luo Tianyu and smile at him.


    My feet started to move, and I walked quickly towards the more crowded area. My eyes kept seeing where I could hide. He began to think about how he could avoid Chen Si''s chase and not fall into his hands again.


    Finally, I spotted a small alley across the street. It was filled with people who could hide themselves well, and it wasn''t too long, so I could enter another busy district. Maybe I could use the money I had and leave the city in a car.


    Thinking about this, I was ready to follow the stream of people across the road, but at that moment I saw Chen Si running from the opposite side of me.


    I was scared out of my wits and stood still on the spot. My body was covered with sweat and my mind was blank. At that moment, I felt like I was going to die.


    However, Chen Si didn''t see me. Instead, he brushed past me in a hurry. At some point, a little girl had appeared in his embrace.


    I looked at that adorable and aggrieved little face which was crying and crying. My heart immediately sank.


    Chen Si was holding Little Mo in his arms. Although I did not know why Little Mo was in his hands, but I knew that if Little Mo were to fall into their hands, he would not end up well.


    I knew that this would be my best chance to escape, but my feet stopped, and for a few seconds, I made the decision to change my life. I didn''t run, but I followed.


    Little Mo kept crying for his mother in Chen Si''s arms, which attracted a lot of attention. Chen Si started to look nervous, and his footsteps became faster.


    I looked at Chen Si, who was carrying Little Mo, running towards Red Lane. I thought of the big men in the Red Lane, thought of the fate that the women there would never be able to escape, and in that instant, I realised that I couldn''t save Little Mo if I followed them back.

 C7

    Thinking of this, I turned around and ran back into the crowd, trying to find Little Mo''s mother in the direction Chen Si had gone. I forgot about my leg, I just wanted to find Little Mo''s mother a little faster.


    I saw that in the plaza in front of the mall, there were many people surrounding me. Relying on my small body, I easily squeezed through the crowd.


    I saw Little Mo''s mother crying, saying that her daughter had been lost, and I asked if there was anyone who was kind enough to see it. Is there anyone who can tell her where her daughter is?


    Without caring about the consequences, I ran to her side and panted heavily. I didn''t care about the dirt on my hands and grabbed her hand, telling her, Auntie, I know where Little Mo is.


    My aunt''s face was covered in tears. When she heard my words, she excitedly grabbed my hand and said, "Quickly tell me, where is my daughter?"


    I pulled her out of the crowd and told aunty that Little Mo has been taken away by a bad person. If she wants to save Little Mo, she can''t go alone.


    Actually, what I was more afraid of was that if this beautiful aunt went to look for her by herself, she would be left in Red Lane like the other women.


    Auntie asked me what kind of bad guy I was and how I knew.


    I raised my small face to look at the benevolent and anxious aunt in front of me. I said that Xiaomo was taken away by Chen Si from Red Lane, and that''s where I was sold to. I said that''s not a place for people to stay. We have to get Little Mo out of there as soon as possible.


    Auntie called in a hurry, but her voice was calmer than it had been at the beginning. She said to the person on the phone, My daughter has been taken away by the people at Red Lane.


    After the aunty made the call, she squatted in front of me and gently brushed the hair on my forehead, "I don''t trust my daughter. If she doesn''t see me, she will cry. Can you help me go back and see her?" Accompany her and tell her that her parents will be taking her away soon. "


    The way auntie tweaked my hair reminded me of my mother. I didn''t know how to reject her pleas, so I nodded my head awkwardly. I said yes and promised her that I would go back and look after Little Mo for her.


    I knew I had missed another chance to escape, and I didn''t know when I''d get another chance.


    When I ran back to Red Lane, Chen Si was standing in the yard, asking Lu Wei for meritorious services. He said that this jade carved little doll he stole today would definitely be sold for a good price.


    However, Lu Wei did not look as happy as Chen Si. He said that he had already said many times that he should try not to make a move against the locals. Otherwise, it would be troublesome.


    Chen Si assured Lu Wei that nothing would happen to him. He also said that he had contacted the buyer and would bring him away tonight. Nothing would happen to him.


    I saw Lu Wei saw me coming back, so I walked up and lowered my head to say I was back.


    Lu Wei glanced at the money in my basin and asked me unhappily why I was back so soon after asking for so little money.


    I said I saw Brother Chen leave and I followed him back.


    Chen Si patted my head, saying that I was sensible and didn''t try to run away on my own. If I dared to do anything, I''ll be beaten to death.


    Perhaps it was because Chen Si had stolen a child today, but he seemed to be in a very good mood. Even though I didn''t have much money in my bowl, he didn''t make things difficult for me and told me to go back to the house first.


    I went into the house and listened for the sound of Moe''s crying, wondering which room she was in.


    From head to toe, I didn''t see Little Mo. Instead, I heard the sound of crying and the sound of running water in the water house.


    When I walked into the water room, I saw my sister squatting on the ground in the morning, bare-chested. She kept washing the water under her, crying as she washed, then she poured the water out and washed it again.


    Elder Sister Hong walked over and leaned on the door as she looked at her elder sister. "You''re called Little Jiao, right?" "Even if you wash yourself clean, you won''t be able to change what has happened. As long as you stay here for a day, you won''t be able to change anything. I advise you to think about what you should do in the future."


    "My parents are still waiting for me to earn enough money to go home and treat them. What face do I have to go home now? I''ll be drowned by the saliva of the villagers."


    "Since I''m here, I shouldn''t think about going back. I should think about how to serve a man, earn more money, and send more money back home."


    Little Jiao stood up from the ground with tears in her eyes, then she picked up the basin and started washing her body.


    The elder sister let out a sigh and looked at me who was standing by the side. She pulled my arm and pulled me into the room, asking me why I had come back so early today.


    I said because Chen Si came back first, I came back.


    The Red Sister nodded and didn''t say anything.


    Big Sis Hong brought me into the room and said that Chen Si had already released me for the past three days. If he didn''t teach me, I would find her in a few days to inspect the goods.


    Then the Red Sister began to play the discs again, saying that I would imitate the women on the discs, and the Red Sister would demonstrate to me, and that I would see how her tongue worked, and that it would make the men hurry, and that we would be less guilty for a while.


    I was still thinking about Little Mo, so I wasn''t in the mood to listen to what Hong Sis had said. When Hong Sis saw that I was absent-minded, she asked me what I was thinking.


    I say, can I learn later? He also asked her if she had seen a five or six-year-old girl being taken to Red Lane.


    The Red Sister asked me why I asked.


    I told her that the little girl''s mother was looking for her, and that her mother was anxious and upset.


    Seeing that there was no one in the corridor, she lightly reprimanded me, telling me to mind my own business in the future, not to worry about the things I shouldn''t care about, and not to look at the things I shouldn''t look at. Especially, I had to control my own mouth.


    I begged elder sister Hong to ask if she saw Little Mo. I said that Little Mo cried really hard and she must be scared right now. I said that I just wanted to stay with her so she wouldn''t be scared.


    The Red Sister sat on the kang and smoked a cigarette. It took her a while to get up from the kang, push open the door, put on her shoes, and beckon me to follow her.


    When I saw Lu Wei, she told him that her period was over, that she was going to pick him up tonight, and that it wasn''t convenient for me to stay with her.


    Lu Wei looked at me and said to Sister Hong, "Then let''s see who doesn''t have a job. Let me live with who."


    Sister Hong said to Lu Wei, "Who knows if other people will have jobs tonight? When the time comes, it will be very troublesome to arrange a job for her. Didn''t Chen Si bring back a little girl?" If you really want to cry so much, just let her play with you. Maybe she won''t cry anymore. "


    Lu Wei looked at me, and coincidentally heard Little Mo''s crying from the room behind him. Lu Wei waved at me impatiently, telling me to go in quickly and to give me a vegetable bun as long as I don''t make her cry.


    I ran to the room where Little Mo was crying and opened the door to find her sitting in the corner crying for her mother.


    I walked to Little Mo''s side and gently caressed her head with my hand. I told her that Little Mo wouldn''t cry and that Big Sister was here to accompany you.


    Little Mo raised his head and immediately recognized me. He grabbed my hand and cried even harder, "Big sister, I want my mother, big sister, I want my mother."


    Seeing her crying, I felt sad for some reason, I knew very well how pitiful the child who lost her mother was.


    I put my index finger to my lips and whispered to her, "Little Mo, don''t cry anymore. Just quietly wait. Your mother will definitely find you."


    Little Mo looked at me with a wronged expression. After hearing my words, he forced himself to cry, but he still couldn''t help but sob. He looked at me with tears in his eyes and asked if what I said was true.


    I nodded. I told her that Mom knew she was here and that it wouldn''t be long before she was out of here, but she mustn''t cry anymore.


    Little Mo obediently nodded her head. Then, she grabbed my arm with her small hand that was even smaller than mine and nestled her little body in my embrace.


    I sat down on the floor and held Little Mo on my lap. She put her little arms around my neck.


    The sky gradually darkened, but Little Mo''s mother still didn''t come. Little Mo started to ask me nonstop when her mother would come.


    My heart also gradually started to panic, I even began to let my imagination run wild, could Little Mo''s family be like my father, not caring about Little Mo anymore?


    At last our door opened, but it was Chen Si who kicked it open. He snatched Little Mo from my arms, and said to Little Mo with a smile: Little money tree, you should go.

 C8

    Don''t hold out your hand to me in fear, crying and shouting at me, "Sister save me, sister I''m so scared."


    Facing Little Mo''s call, Chen Si gave me a ruthless look, causing me to want to raise my butt and sit back down.


    At that moment, I lowered my head timidly, allowing Little Mo''s voice to reach my ears. I was like a timid mouse, cowering in a corner, not daring to come out.


    Little Mo was carried out of the room by Chen Si, but I could still clearly hear her crying. Every word of hers made my heart hurt.


    Maybe it''s because Little Mo is disappointed in me, the big sister in her mouth became a call to her mother, constantly changing to save Little Mo. Little Mo doesn''t want to go with others.


    Little Mo''s call reminded me of Little Mo''s mother''s instructions to me. I thought about her eyes and how she was stroking my hair when my forehead broke. I didn''t know how I would face those eyes when Little Mo''s mother came.


    I wiped away my tears, afraid that I would be beaten, that I would struggle with my own sincerity, that I really couldn''t remember how I rushed out then, that Chen Si wanted to hand Little Mo over to a man I had never seen before, that I had the courage to grab onto Chen Si''s hand and stop him from handing Little Mo over to that person.


    I only remember that Chen Si angrily kicking me hard, kicking my stomach. How painful that feeling was, even when I recalled it, I felt like it was a nightmare.


    But at that time, I couldn''t care less. I knelt in front of Lu Wei and kowtowed continuously, begging him to let go of Little Mo and not give her to anyone else. I said I would take care of Little Mo and let her stay by my side.


    Everyone seemed to have heard a huge joke as they laughed at me for being a lunatic. They even asked me why I left Little Mo with me and even asked me if I knew how much Little Mo was worth.


    I knelt and pulled on Lu Wei''s trousers, swearing that no matter how much money I was willing to earn, I would definitely pay it and beg them to sell Little Mo to me.


    The soldier squatted beside me and pulled my hand off of Lu Wei''s pants. Then, he continuously hit my head with his palm as if he was an old man and knocked me down to the ground.


    He looked at me with a gaze that made me despair. He said that I was the lowest kind of person here, and that no matter how much money I earned in the future, there wouldn''t be a single cent that belonged to me.


    No one cares about my feelings, and no one cares about my pleadings. Chen Si didn''t hesitate to pass Little Mo into the hands of that stranger.


    I saw the stranger take out two stacks of hundred-dollar bills from his bag and hand them over to Chen Si. Chen Si spat on his fingertip and started counting the money.


    After Chen Si finished counting, he put on a satisfied expression and threw the money in his hands. He then handed the two piles of money to Lu Wei with a greedy smile.


    Lu Wei took the money and nodded towards the stranger, who turned around to carry Little Mo away.


    Little Mo looked at me in that person''s arms, crying. At that moment, I just didn''t want another child to have the same tragic look I had when I lost my mother.


    I jumped up from the ground and rushed to the stranger''s side like a madman. I tightly hugged his legs with my slender arms.


    The man instantly became extremely angry and shouted, "Where did this damn girl come from? Scram for me!"


    Following which, Chen Si and the rest of the squad all ran up and started kicking me one step at a time.


    "Your business is getting bolder and bolder. You dare to bully me?" Suddenly, a pleasant female voice rang out. The sound of her high heels clattering against each other made her voice sound domineering and domineering.


    The army and Chen Si suddenly stopped kicking me. Even Lu Wei, who was sitting on the chair and looking at me coldly, suddenly stood up and stared straight at the woman who was walking over.


    The woman wore a black, broad-legged suit, her long hair was slightly curled at the end, and one of her hands was in the pocket of her pants. Her long eyelashes, divine black eyes, tall nose, and orange-red lips made her look no older than twenty years old, yet her entire body exuded a heroic aura that I had never seen before.


    Beside the woman stood Little Mo''s mother. At that moment, my heart fell like a stone to the ground.


    Little Mo''s mother snatched Little Mo away from the hands of the traffickers. Little Mo hugged her mother and cried out of grievance.


    "Sis Su, how can this little temple of mine welcome a living Buddha like you? If there''s anything you need, just call someone. How could I dare to trouble you to drive here personally?"


    This is the first time I''ve seen Lu Wei speak to someone in such a humble manner, and it''s also the first time I''ve seen a woman who came alone.


    It seemed to me that when a woman came here alone, she was in a wolf''s den, and there was no way in and out, but this woman completely broke my knowledge.


    Lu Wei hurriedly said to Chen Si, "Quickly get Sister Su a chair. Don''t let her stand and talk."


    Chen Si quickly moved Lu Wei''s chair over for Sister Su to sit on. Sister Su didn''t even look at him and just stood there motionlessly.


    Lu Wei glared at Chen Si, "You have such poor eyesight. How cold is this chair?"


    Seeing Lu Wei give him a meaningful look, Chen Si immediately fell to the ground like a dog, bending his back. Only then did Sister Su sit on Chen Si''s body with her hands in her pockets, expressionless.


    Sister Su crossed her legs without saying a word. Her eyes were cold and filled with contempt as she looked at Lu Wei.


    Big beads of sweat appeared on Lu Wei''s forehead, "Sister Su, we really don''t know if this child is related to you. It''s all because of us being blind. If you don''t remember this vile person, you can forgive us once, or see how you can vent your anger!"


    Sister Su looked coldly at Lu Wei with her lower jaw slightly raised. Lu Wei kneeled on the ground and crawled over like a dog. He put the 20,000 yuan he just received into his mouth and raised his mouth.


    Seeing Lu Wei kneeling down, the squad leader did not dare to continue standing. He also knelt down and took out a clean piece of paper. He took out the wallet in Lu Wei''s mouth and respectfully raised both of his hands above his head.


    Only then did Sister Su hold the 20,000 yuan in her hand. Her green fingers pinched Lu Wei''s cheeks. It could be seen that Sister Su had used a lot of strength because Lu Wei seemed to be in a lot of pain.


    "I don''t care if you intentionally provoked me or what you should do. I think it''s not that you don''t know, but you should have heard of it before. On this path, crushing you to death is no different from stepping on an ant. "


    "Yes, yes, yes, Sister Su, I guarantee you that you''ll be satisfied. This time, it was Chen Si who did it. Can I help you guys?"


    Only then did Sister Su let go. Lu Wei quickly got up from the ground, ran into the house, took out a steel pole and stood at Chen Si''s feet.


    Lu Wei clenched his teeth and said to Chen Si, "Brother, who told you to offend Sister Su without opening your eyes? This is something you should ask for, so just hold it in. Sister Su is still sitting on you, so don''t throw Sister Su out."


    After Lu Wei finished speaking, he raised the iron rod and smashed it down on Chen Si''s calf.


    Ah!


    Chen Si howled like a wolf, but his body didn''t dare to move at all. His whole body trembled in pain, and he didn''t dare to worry about his own leg.


    Sister Su smirked contemptuously as she stood up from Chen Si''s body. Chen Si then fell to the ground, hugging his leg and groaning, but he didn''t dare to speak too loudly.


    When Chen Si saw that Sister Su was looking at him, he continued to say, "Sister Su punished him well. Sister Su taught him a lesson well."


    Sister Su walked over to Little Mo''s mother, speaking to her in a gentle voice, "Let''s go!"


    Lying on the floor, I just stared blankly at everything. When I realised that they were going to leave, I suddenly panicked. I whispered, "Auntie ¡ª ¡ª"


    Little Mo said to her mother, "Mom, big sister is very good to me, let''s not leave big sister to bad people, okay?"


    Little Mo''s mother looked at me with a troubled expression. She frowned and said to Little Mo, "Little Mo, good girl. I need to get your father''s permission first."


    Even though I''m small, I can understand that Little Mo''s mother doesn''t have any intentions of bringing me away. I lower my head and don''t look at their eyes anymore. I don''t want to make things difficult for them, and I don''t want to receive charity that doesn''t come from my heart.


    "Put this child in my car, she''ll be mine from now on."

 C9

    Suddenly, Sis Su''s voice sounded. I raised my head and looked at her. At this moment, Sis Su had covered my eyes with a rainbow colored halo.


    The troop did not dare to neglect their actions as they ran to my side and lifted me up. I was then placed into a red sports car.


    Sister Su drove the car by herself while I sat in the front seat. Sister Su didn''t seem to want to send Little Mo and her son back. She said coldly to Little Mo''s mother, "You can go back by car."


    Little Mo''s mother bowed to Sister Su gratefully and said, "Lihua, thank you."


    "It''s just a small favor. If your husband was home, he wouldn''t need me."


    Su Lihua stepped on the accelerator and I followed her into the bustling district from Red Lane. For the first time, I felt that the night scenery of the city was actually so beautiful.


    Su Lihua drove me to the hospital, where she accompanied me through a series of medical examinations. Because most of the injuries on my body were old, Su Lihua was often asked about the relationship between her and me, and she gave me a strange look. Whenever I looked at her, I would wave to the doctor and tell him that my injuries were not caused by big sister Su.


    Su Lihua never seemed to care about the way the doctors looked at her. It was just that every time I took off my clothes and checked my body for medicine, her eyes would be filled with an unconcealable sense of pity.


    When I took the initiative to defend Su Lihua, she would look at me with a rare look of relief.


    The doctor said that my body needed to go home and rest. He also said that I had symptoms of chronic malnutrition and needed to be adjusted as soon as possible. Otherwise, it would affect my future physical development. Finally, she gave me some topical medicine.


    I saw Sister Su give me a lot of examination fees and medicine fees, I feel very sorry, whispered to her that I will make money to pay her back.


    Sister Su looked at me and smiled kindly. When she smiled, she looked especially beautiful, causing my heart to feel indescribably warm.


    I followed Su Lihua and walked behind her, lame from the beating.


    When Su Lihua saw me like this, she suddenly squatted in front of me and told me to lie on her back while she carried me on her back.


    Su Lihua looked so thin, so slim, I was too embarrassed to put my weight on her, not to mention my clothes were so dirty.


    I stepped back to Su Lihua''s side and looked at her gratefully. Thank you, I will walk by myself.


    Su Lihua used her slender fingers to gently stroke my head and said to me, "You are a good and sensible child."


    I remember I asked Su Lihua stupidly, Are you an angel?


    At that moment, Su Lihua''s smile was exceptionally beautiful. When mixed together with the faint sadness in her eyes, it caused people to be unable to help but feel sorry for her.


    Su Lihua''s every move was filled with a charming noble aura, and her every movement and smile was not shallow. With her white and firm skin, even a young girl would find it difficult to match her.


    Su Lihua is the most beautiful woman I''ve ever seen in my life. Even after I spent my days shuttling to and fro through the golden places and saw all sorts of beauties, at this moment, Su Lihua left a beautiful mark in my heart.


    Su Lihua asked about my background, and after hearing what happened to me, Su Lihua gently asked me if I was willing to live with her as a companion since I had no one to rely on anymore.


    I didn''t think that the heavens would open their eyes one day. If I were to meet such a good woman, I would be given a new home.


    However, I didn''t know that Su Lihua would become a dead knot in my life that I would never be able to cross.


    At that time, I was so excited that my head was nodding like garlic. I was afraid that Su Lihua would tell her so many times in a loud voice that I was willing to.


    Su Lihua smiled faintly and told me to use her surname in the future. She also told me to go on a different path from before, so she gave me a new name ¡ª ¡ª Su Mo.


    The name ''Su Mo'' has become another turning point in my life. Until today, I have always used this name, and my original name has been sealed away in my heart forever. I don''t want to remember it, and I don''t want to remember it anymore.


    That night, I took the elevator for the first time from the countryside. This was the first time he saw such a beautiful house in this world. It was like a beautiful dream to me at the time.


    Here, I have my own room, big windows, the sun from the window every morning warm on my body, under the soft bed, soft quilt, let me see a different country wall gray tiles, like a palace room.


    Even the words TV, refrigerator, and sofa, which were originally abstract to me, were slowly introduced to me when I was living in Su Lihua''s house.


    At that time, Su Lihua was only twenty-six years old. Su Lihua told me to call her elder sister, and she treated me like a little sister.


    At first I was very reserved, but after a few days I slowly let it go.


    Su knew I couldn''t read, so when she was free, she would sit beside me and take some letters and cards, teach me how to read, and give me some simple math.


    I don''t know why, but Su Lihua would go out every night, leaving me alone at home. The big empty house made me a little scared.


    Every time Su Lihua went out, she would always come back very late. At the earliest, it would be one to two in the middle of the night. If it was late, it might even be until the morning of the next day. Every time she came back, even though the entire room was filled with an indescribable fragrance, it couldn''t cover up the smell of alcohol on her body.


    Every time Su Lihua leaves, I will be inexplicably afraid, afraid that I will lose her, the benefactor of my life and the only family love.


    And when Su Lihua returns, my hanging heart will fall again.


    When I learned pinyin, Su Lihua started to buy me books that came with pinyin.


    Su Lihua told me that a charming woman must be literate.


    Under Su Lihua''s meticulous care, the injuries on my body returned to normal.


    That day, Su Lihua took me to a high-end shopping mall and bought me many beautiful sets of clothes. Even though I had said enough, Su Lihua still didn''t stop giving me choices.


    I told Su Lihua that it was a waste of money, but Su Lihua tilted her head slightly and said to me with a smile, "Girls should be pretty the first time they go to school."


    I was stunned. I couldn''t suppress the desire and excitement in my eyes, but I wasn''t sure if I had misunderstood.


    Su Lihua bent down and lightly scratched my nose with her fingers, then said to me, "Little idiot, I''ll send you to school tomorrow. I''ve already contacted you at school, and I''ve asked a friend to put you in my account. From now on, we''re sisters."


    I only remember that I was extremely excited, I never thought that I would also have such a day, I can also go to school.


    I remember very clearly, it was a sunny morning, Su Lihua sent me to school, personally handed over to a teacher.


    Since this was my first time in school and I had never had any foundation in the past, the school didn''t want me to be a burden to the other classes, so I had to start from the first grade.


    I followed the teacher into the first grade, and because I was older than my classmates by a few years, they all laughed at me and said I must be a fool, or else I wouldn''t be in the first grade.


    Later I learned that kids my age should be in the first grade of junior high.


    But even so, even though I was mocked by a lot of kids and called a fool by them, I was still very happy because I could finally go to school.


    I don''t know how my story spread so fast in school. Soon, after school every day, children from other grades would come over like they were visiting animals in the zoo to watch me, while those behind me would call me a fool.


    At that time, in order not to hear my classmates call me that, in order to prove that I was not a fool, I studied hard, studying until it was very late every day. Afterwards, I spent three years reading through the elementary school which required six years.


    I was sixteen years old and enrolled in a high school.

 C10

    When I told this news to Su Lihua, Su Lihua was extremely happy. She gave me a big hug, bought me a lot of presents, and even praised me as her best sister.


    I hugged her the same way. I knew that I had met the best family.


    I didn''t dare neglect my lessons, because I knew that I was still the oldest in my class, and they still looked down on me.


    I was called a fool in primary school for two years. Even after I jumped, no one in the school applauded me, because in their eyes, a normal kid wouldn''t still be in primary school.


    I don''t know how the term fool got brought into the new school, but on my first day there were people pointing fingers behind my back.


    I continuously advised myself to learn to adapt and not take it to heart. As long as I studied hard and caught up to her, I would be fine. However, my heart would still feel sad.


    Because I''ve never had a friend.


    Looking at the other students walking together in groups, I felt indescribably sad in my heart.


    In my heart, I secretly made up my mind that I would be in the same class as my peers, so that I wouldn''t be discriminated against again. Perhaps I would have friends.


    When I was seventeen, I jumped into the middle school exam. I thought that my dream would come true, but my grades were not satisfactory. I couldn''t even make it to the edge of a good high school.


    During that time I was very depressed, I felt that all the children in the school would laugh at me, the teachers would feel disappointed in me, and I felt that I didn''t even have the face to see Su Lihua.


    When I cried with the school report, it was Su Lihua who sat beside me and held me in her arms, telling me that I would always be her best sister.


    At the end of the summer, Su Lihua sent me to an upper-class school. On the day that I found out about the news, Su Lihua told me that she always knew about my efforts and that she also knew that I wanted to catch up with other children of the same age. This was her gift to me, and she hoped that I wouldn''t have to bear any psychological burdens.


    I looked at Su Lihua, who didn''t have any kinship with me, but cared for me more than my relatives. My heart was filled with an irreplaceable warmth.


    "But I heard that the tuition fees of a noble school will be very expensive." Actually, I feel very ashamed that I was raised by big sister Su these few years. Even though big sister Su would give me a lot of pocket money, but I can''t bear to spend it.


    "It doesn''t matter. I do sales and my performance has always been very good. I don''t need to think about money."


    Every time I see my heart pain spending, Sister Su will comfort me like this.


    Finally, like my peers, I became a high school student of appropriate age.


    But after I arrived at the noble school, I found that the students'' families were all very good. Everyone in school would have a good car to take them to and from school.


    Every day they talked about famous brands, asked about each other''s families, heard about their circumstances, and soon became very good friends. When I said I had no parents and only a sister for sales, they ignored me and didn''t invite me to play with them.


    I was still isolated by them. I was still very lonely in school.


    Since Sister Su comes back late every day and goes to work again in the evening, I was usually the only one who would come back home from school sooner or later. It''s just that on that day, Sister Su suddenly woke up especially early and said that she would send me to school.


    Sister Su waved goodbye to me while leaning on the car. I waved back at her with a smile, but when I turned around and entered the school, I saw a boy who looked a little familiar. He was sitting in an open car with a pair of sharp eyes staring at Su Lihua.


    On the same day, my closet was covered with a very hard to erase color pen, drawing a messy pattern, and writing the word "bitch" in bold colors and fonts.


    I hastily wiped them away with my hands, but I couldn''t get rid of them. I looked around at the surrounding students who were just laughing at me. There wasn''t a single trace of sympathy in their eyes.


    It made me flustered, embarrassed, and angry, but I had nowhere to go.


    I felt wronged to the point that I cried. I didn''t know what kind of bad things I did, so I didn''t like being seen by the other students. When I went to the toilet to wash my face and go to the toilet, I didn''t know who used a mop to push the toilet door to death, but no one opened the door even after I slammed it with all my strength. I only heard the laughter of a few girls.


    I was locked in the bathroom for a long time until the aunt who cleaned the bathroom saw me and let me out.


    The wet clothes clung to my body. I didn''t want to go back to class, I just wanted to get home.


    "Everyone look, that little bitch is leaving."


    "Hey, bitch, turn around and show us."


    I heard the mocking laughter of a group of boys behind me. Without daring to look back, I ran out of the school gate.


    I heard the sound of noisy footsteps behind me. In an instant, a dozen male students surrounded me.


    They surrounded me with a loud whistle. "Didn''t you hear me when you turned around? "You actually dare to run? Come, bitch, kneel down and apologize to your brothers, or else don''t even think of leaving."


    I clenched my fists tightly and said angrily, "I didn''t do anything wrong. Why should I apologize to you? Instead, it''s you who should apologize to me if you call others'' whores."


    "Yo, bros, did you hear that? This little bitch has quite a temper." After the boy finished speaking, the group of them burst out into laughter.


    "Come, take off her clothes. Let''s see how much material she has on her. She came out so early to sell."


    As these people spoke, they came up to tug at my clothes. I was scared to protect my own zipper, but I was no match for so many people. They tore the zipper of my school uniform a few times, tore it off my body, and left me with only a white halter top.


    "Did you see that? She''s dressed so shamelessly, she really is a bitch."


    The children who came here to study were either rich or noble, and the guards and teachers only pretended not to hear what they were doing as they walked around us. No one was willing to help me or say anything for me.


    "Come on, take off her pants too."


    "Ah ¡ª" I cried out in fright, but they didn''t care what I felt.


    "What are you doing?"


    The boys around me suddenly stopped and looked at the boy in the black convertible. "Young Master Luo, we''re having fun with this girl."


    "Is there anyone who would play around like you?" Who gave you the guts to bully a girl like that? "


    I could see Luo Tianyu''s face in my moist eyes. Even though a few years had passed, I could still recognize him easily.


    But I didn''t want him to see me like this, with my head buried deep in his chest.


    "Young Master Luo, we listened to Young Master Ke''s instructions as well."


    "Alright, you can all leave now. Stop bullying her. I''ll talk to Young Master Ke about this."


    When Luo Tianyu''s car drove away, I dared to look up at his departing back, the back that always reminded me of him.


    When those people saw that Tianyu had left, they glared at me and pointed at my nose. "You''re lucky. But don''t let us see you again in the future, you bitch."


    "I''m not a whore, I haven''t offended you, what right do you have to say that to me?" There were tears in my eyes, because I felt even more wronged and angry that Luo Tianyu had seen me like this.


    "Su Lihua is a prostitute, so you must be too."


    I lost my mind at that time, and all the grievances and grievances I had suffered during this period of time exploded out. Like a madman, I pounced on the boy that was talking about my sister, but I didn''t even know how I fought with him.


    However, I was quickly restrained by them. The boy slapped me twice, saying that if it wasn''t for Young Master Luo, he would cripple me today.


    When they left, I cried on the ground for a long time.


    Every day at this time, Sister Su would go to work. Because I was in a bad mood, I didn''t go down to the kitchen to cook for myself, instead, I closed the door and went back to my room to lie down. Looking at the ceiling, I really wanted to figure out where I didn''t do it so badly that my classmates wouldn''t like me.


    At this moment, I heard the door to my house open. I heard Sister Su speaking on the phone in a hushed tone, "Anywhere but not in my house."


    "¡­"


    "Impossible, hey, hey ¡­"

 C11

    At this moment, I heard Sister Su coming towards my room. Because I was in such a sorry state, I didn''t have the time to clean up or change my clothes. I didn''t want her to see me like this, didn''t want her to worry about me, so I hastily hid behind the bed.


    I heard Sister Su turn the doorknob and glance into my room. Since I hadn''t turned on the light yet, Sister Su probably didn''t realize that I had already gone home.


    Then I heard the doorbell ring, and Su Lihua''s voice didn''t sound displeased on the phone, even though I didn''t know what she was talking to.


    "There are so many fun places outside, why must you come to my house?"


    "I heard that Miss Su''s pavilion is even more enchanting, so I took the liberty to ask Mister Qiu to bring me here."


    I heard the voice of a middle-aged man, but his voice was thick and did not sound old at all, nor did it have the energy of a young man.


    "Then you guys chat, I''ll go first." It was a young man''s voice this time, and then a door closed.


    The middle-aged man''s voice sounded again, "Miss Su, you''ve bewitched too many men. Of course I''m included in this. Today we''ve finally made an appointment and I''m truly honored."


    "Can we not go into my room in the living room?"


    "No, no, no. I''ve long wanted to press you down on the floor, on the sofa, and even in the bathtub. These scenes have appeared in my mind too many times, but before that, kneel on the floor and use your mouth to make me comfortable."


    The man''s voice carried a hint of command.


    After all, I stayed in Red Lane for quite a few days, and was asked to study that sort of thing.


    My heart was tangled up, I didn''t want to think about Su Lihua as that profession, I didn''t want those guys to be speaking the truth, my sister was clearly like a goddess in my heart, how could she be that profession''s woman.


    I kept telling myself that I had misheard, but Sister Su''s voice rang in my ears.


    "I''ve never done this for a man. Sorry, I might have to disappoint you, boss."


    Hearing Su Lihua''s reply, my heart immediately felt a lot better. She was rejecting me, she definitely isn''t that kind of woman.


    This made my heart feel a lot more comfortable, to the point that I unconsciously let out a long sigh of relief.


    But after a while, I still heard a voice, and then that man''s voice: Hey, everyone says your voice is very seductive, don''t tell me you''re mute, or that there are other men in your room that are embarrassing to you.


    The moment the man''s voice fell, Big Sister Su let out that kind of cry. Her voice was very sweet and soft like a feather, gently brushing against my heart. Even I couldn''t help but blush and feel my heart palpitate.


    "Oh, it''s really great. No wonder you are recognized as the number one card in the Nine Palace. Not only are you beautiful, but the martial arts in this bed is really enough to make one want to die!"


    The man let out a satisfied voice, and after a long time, their voices gradually calmed down. The man then continued asking, "I heard that DongJiu, that guy was bewitched by you to the point of spending a ton of money on you, is that true?"


    "Didn''t you spend a lot of money on me for tonight as well? Does this mean anything other than that you guys are lustful? "


    "You are really modest, Dong Nine almost abandoned his wife for you just to make you smile. If he knew that you were chosen by me, or was in the house that he bought for you, what would he be like? Do you really think that with his temper, he will have a good ending for doing this kind of thing with me? "


    "What are you trying to say?"


    That man laughed. "I''ll do it to you again, then I''ll tell you what I want to do!"


    Then their voices didn''t come from the living room, but from the bathroom, but I didn''t know if there was any more conversation.


    I lay in bed, my fingers gripping the quilt, in the dark room, staring at the ceiling by the light of the moon.


    I didn''t know what I was thinking or what I was feeling, and my mind was blank, as if I hadn''t thought of anything at all.


    When I heard the sound of the man and Sister Su closing the door and leaving, I looked at the time. It was already around nine in the evening.


    Not long after the two of them left, I received a call from Sister Su asking me where I had been and why I hadn''t come home yet. I wanted to cry so badly, but I told her that I was eating with my classmates and would be back soon.


    Sister Su even said to me intimately on the phone, "Oh, my good sister finally has a good classmate!"


    When I asked Sister Su when she would be back, she told me in a very considerate voice that she was still receiving clients and would be back later.


    I felt an indescribable bitterness in my heart. I thought of Sister Hong and the women in the red alley. It was the first time that Sister Su''s image had been tainted by a stain in my heart.


    The next day, when I went to school, I could always feel my classmates pointing fingers at me.


    But I also heard those guys intentionally talking about Su Lihua when I passed, saying that Su Lihua was the leader of the Nine Palace, a famous bitch, and countless men had gone on her, just a broken shoe, a bus.


    I started fighting again, going up like a madman, only to be beaten up like a dog. The teacher found me, accused me of causing trouble at school, and told me to call the parents.


    I didn''t want Sister Su to know that I was fighting, and even more so, I didn''t want her to know what those people were talking about behind her back. I told the teacher, I don''t have a parent.


    Earning money is their most important foundation. In fact, I had thought that when I threatened them, the teachers would buy it, but somehow, there was a banner in the school.


    "Clean up the atmosphere in the academy, remove the meat seller ¡ª ¡ª Su Mo."


    It even had the autographs of many of my classmates, threatening that if the school didn''t fire me, they would collectively cancel their classes and transfer to another school.


    On the same day, I was expelled by the school on the grounds that I was fighting with my classmates.


    I didn''t know how to tell Sister Su about myself. That night, I cooked a whole table of food for her and told her that I didn''t want to study anymore.


    I thought Sister Su would scold me and be angry with me, but she didn''t say anything that day, she just nodded and said a good word.


    After I dropped out of school, I had less contact with people. Gradually, the only person left alive in my life was Sister Su. She was the only person I could interact with in my life.


    I still pretended to know nothing about her work, but I still had a knot in my heart.


    During that time, besides Su Lihua, the only things that accompanied me were the TV and the books. I thought that if I didn''t have those two things, I would have long been out of touch with the world.


    After I washed up, she slipped into my bed and lied on the same bed as me. She put her arms around my waist from the back and said to me, "Little sister, I''m pregnant. You''re going to be a little aunt. Our family is going to have three people now. Are you happy?"


    I could feel the excitement in Sister Su''s tone. I nodded my head and said I was happy.


    Sister Su then said to me, "I don''t want to do sales anymore. I''ve already resigned from my job, I bought a plane ticket for tomorrow, let''s go to another city, away from this place that will make people unhappy, we''ll open a small teahouse by the side of the bridge, and have some leisurely days to live."


    Maybe you guys won''t understand how happy I was at that time. I held onto big sister Su''s hand, am I serious?


    Sister Su smiled as she took out two tickets: Look, when did I lie to you?


    I turned around and looked at Sister Su. Sister Su smiled and nodded at me. Her eyes were filled with happiness and determination.


    I happily sat up from the bed, I said to Sister Su: For the new life, let''s celebrate.


    Sister Su also sat up and asked me how I wanted to celebrate.


    I rummaged through the fridge to see if there was anything good to eat, then I casually put on a piece of clothing and told Sister Su to wait for me. I went downstairs to buy some good food.


    But when I came back, the big sister Su who happily said she would wait for me to come back was gone.

 C12

    Su Lihua''s things were all there, her phone number, her backpack, her room was a mess, everywhere was a mess, and no matter what I called her, she didn''t answer, until I found her in the bathtub.


    Su Lihua''s eyes were wide open in despair. Her face was as pale as paper, and she was wearing her favorite white dress as she floated in the bathtub.


    The water in the bathtub was stained red by the blood that flowed from her left wrist. The water in the bathtub was also dyed red by the white tiles on the floor.


    Su Lihua held a wallpaper knife in her right hand. Her eyes were wide open as if she was looking at something unwillingly.


    Once again, just like when I lost my mother, my heart felt like it was being torn apart.


    All of a sudden, my heart became empty. These six years, Su Lihua was my entire world and everything. My only family and hope to live on, but in an instant, everything was gone.


    The feeling of the world collapsing was not something that many people would understand. It was more than despair, and even the word ''grief'' paled in comparison to my feelings at the time.


    Then the police came, and the verdict was that Su Lihua committed suicide.


    No matter what, I would never believe that Sister Su, whose eyes were filled with yearning, would use such a way to end herself and her child. Without saying a word of farewell, she abandoned me.


    No one came to mourn Sister Su''s funeral. I was the only one there to mourn her. I thought that at least the father of the child would come, but he didn''t.


    It wasn''t until after ten in the evening that a man came, but I had met this man once before, among the policemen who had been there for my sister.


    The man walked up to my sister''s memorial tablet and bowed. Then he squatted down in front of me and showed me his ID.


    Shang Qirong asked me what I was doing before Sister Su died. Sister Su''s mood fluctuated, but I was also able to tell that something was amiss.


    I truthfully answered the question of the police officer in his early twenties. He carefully recorded what I said in his notebook.


    I asked Shang Qirong if he also thought that my sister didn''t commit suicide.


    Shang Qirong gave me a sympathetic look and said that he was just a recently graduated police intern and that he had no more experience than any of his colleagues. This was the first time he had even been present on the scene.


    But I could see the hesitation in Shang Qirong''s eyes. It was only his identity that kept him from saying anything to me. He just told me that if I didn''t trust the police''s judgement, I could apply for an autopsy.


    I looked at Shang Qirong and asked him if he would be able to find the person who killed my sister if he performed an autopsy.


    Shang Qirong looked at me uncertainly and told me that if it was deemed murder, I could file a case and the police would help me find the murderer.


    Even though I knew the victim was a big one and didn''t want anyone else to touch my sister''s body, I still wanted a professional to do an autopsy on my sister. I wanted help from the police to find the person who killed my sister.


    Although this guess, at the moment is only my wishful thinking.


    Not long after Shang Qirong left, a woman came by. She wore a black suit and only wore some light makeup. When I bowed towards Sister Su''s memorial tablet, I saw that she was crying.


    She was the second person to come see big sister Su and also the only one who cried for big sister Su. She knelt by my side and burned paper for big sister Su along with me.


    She said that her name was Le Zhishan, a woman who worked in the Nine Palace like her elder sister. However, her elder sister was the ace of the Nine Palace, and Le Zhishan was just a young girl there.


    Le Zhishan felt that her elder sister had never looked down on her like the other misses, and had even helped her when she needed money the most.


    Le Zhishan stayed with me for a long time. Looking at the deserted mourning hall, she sighed emotionally and said to me, "It''s really lonely. When I die, I should be lonely as well."


    Le Zhishan stayed with me for a long time. Before she left, she took out a cell phone from her pocket, saying that it was a business phone that my sister only used during her working hours. It was given to me by the head of the Nine Palaces.


    I took the phone that my sister used and held it tightly in my hand.


    I opened my sister''s cell phone. On the screen of the phone, there was a picture of us together. On it, we were smiling very happily. I tried two of her usual passwords, but none of them worked.


    At this moment, my sister''s phone suddenly rang. It was an unfamiliar number. I answered it and only gently fed her before hanging up. A beep sounded in my ears.


    Just when I was wondering who was it that called my sister and didn''t say anything, a man in his twenties suddenly barged in. He was wearing a dark blue suit with two buttons on the top of the white shirt casually undone, and black shiny leather shoes.


    Before I could react, thinking that he was the one who had come to pay his respects, this young man fiercely kicked the Guardian Spirit''s table. Before I could recover from my shock, he pulled off the black cloth on the table and flipped everything on the table onto the ground.


    I hastily stood up and angrily stood in front of him, asking him who he was and what made him come here to cause trouble.


    However, before I could finish my words, I was pushed aside by the man''s large hand and fell to the ground.


    The man continued to smash on the wall. Not a single thing in the room was spared as he scolded, "Su Lihua, you bitch. I didn''t personally tear you apart and you''re already f * cking dead? Do you think you can be comfortable just because you''re dead? "F * ck your mother!"


    As the man spoke, he kept on kicking and kicking, breaking the last few wreaths.


    I got up from the ground and used both of my hands to tug at the man''s suit jacket. "You bastard, what right do you have to smash the mourning hall? Get lost, get lost!"


    The man was like a small mountain. No matter how hard I tried to pull him, I couldn''t move him.


    While there was nothing to vent his feelings on in the mourning hall, the man glanced at the photograph on the wall.


    Looking at his furious eyes, anyone could see what he wanted to do, but I couldn''t pull him away. He dragged me as if I didn''t even exist, and reached his hand towards the photo of big sister Su.


    In that moment all that remained of my last struggle was to open my mouth and bite his outstretched arm and bite it.


    Finally, the man frowned, as if he had just become aware of my presence. The veins in his neck bulged, and he grabbed me by the hair and pulled me away from his bitten arm.


    The two of us fiercely stared at each other. The man''s face was like a marble sculpture, making him look even more frightening than he did before. His thick black eyebrows and eagle-like eyes made me shiver a little. What relationship do you have with her to protect her? "


    Although the man asked, he didn''t seem to need an answer. Suddenly, he let out a cold and disdainful snort, "What kind of bird can be with a woman like Su Lihua? You''re the same as her, aren''t you?"


    The man was still grabbing onto my hair. The more I struggled, the harder he would pull. In this room that was smashed into pieces by him, I instantly became his only outlet.


    The man''s deep and smooth voice was like a cello, it carried a heart-wrenching sound, "Being played by a man is very satisfying, right? It''s good to lie down and make money, isn''t it? "Then why the f * ck are you guys obediently earning your money? Why are you playing with feelings and ruining other people''s families!"


    I grit my teeth and stare at him, and my equally unkind stare infuriates him again, and he points a finger at my nose with his other hand. "Even if you pop your eyes out, you''re a fucking bitch."


    I gritted my teeth and replied, "Even if I''m a bitch, you''re still not my guest. What qualifications do you have to act arrogantly and act arrogantly with me?"


    The man suddenly laughed with endless contempt and disgust. "Is it hard to be your guest? Wasn''t that money? I have plenty, enough to f * cking play you to death! "


    I bit my lower lip with my teeth, not allowing myself to make any sound of pain. My head had already been pulled back by him, causing my center of gravity to start to unsteady.


    At this time, a man around his age suddenly ran in and hurriedly opened his fingers, "Yi Fei, didn''t you promise me that you wouldn''t act rashly? Why are you still fighting against a girl? "

 C13

    Looking at the face of the person who just arrived, I was stunned. I had long given up hope that one day, Luo Tianyu would still be able to stand so close to me.


    Over the past two years, I''ve watched him on television several times, only because Luo Tianyu is the future heir to the TTF group, and occasionally because of his father''s relationship, he appears in the mirror.


    So over the years, even though he has changed a lot since he was six years ago, I know that he is even better looking than he was six years ago, and he is already very tall.


    However, after knowing that Luo Tianyu was someone with such a noble identity, I also knew that the difference between me and Luo Tianyu was like the difference between the sky and the earth. I could only look up to him and secretly admire him, which was the only thing I could do.


    Now that Luo Tianyu is standing right in front of me, the lines on his face are still as gentle as before. He has a tall and straight nose, and even if he doesn''t smile, the lines on the corner of his mouth would still give people a feeling of gentleness.


    I stared blankly at Luo Tianyu. Looking at this man who was the first to buy me a cake and was concerned about me, I forgot about my current situation.


    Yi Fei gave me a disdainful look, but Luo Tianyu slightly bowed towards me and apologetically said, "Yi Fei''s temper is a little hasty, I hope you can forgive me for my impoliteness."


    Luo Tianyu apologized to me. Yi Fei was obviously caught off guard and furrowed his eyebrows. He pushed Luo Tianyu to the side and stood in front of me. He tilted his head and looked at me coldly, "Why are you apologizing to a bus?"


    The corner of Yi Fei''s mouth curled up. The ridicule on his face was fine, but the mockery in his words was unbearable for me at this moment.


    Actually, in my heart, I really didn''t care what Yi Fei thought of me, or what he said about me.


    However, at this moment, Yi Fei ridiculed me like this in front of Luo Tianyu, which made me feel extremely embarrassed.


    I knew that I couldn''t tear myself away from Luo Tianyu. Even if Luo Tianyu was a huge concern of mine, I still had to maintain a little bit of dignity in front of him.


    I looked at Yi Fei and said word by word, "You are the one who is being rude, not Tianyu. Yi Fei, please apologize to me."


    Yi Fei coldly snorted with even more contempt, "I said you''re a bus, but you admitted it. Are you familiar with the two of us? Tianyu? Flight? She was a proper girl, how could she call him that so casually? Remember, my surname is Ke, and my name is Ke Yifeng. Such a intimate form of address coming from your mouth makes me feel disgusted. "


    I had long since become unaccustomed to crying, because I felt that I had already endured what I could and couldn''t bear. But at this moment, the feeling of being wronged by Luo Tianyu at my side caused me to uncontrollably shed tears.


    "F * ck, women are so f * cking annoying. They just use their tears to scare people." Ke Yi Fei''s tone was no longer as domineering as before. He turned his body and no longer looked at me. Instead, he looked towards the door.


    Luo Tianyu sighed, "If Yi Fei has any vulgar words, please forgive him. He has his reasons."


    I hastily wiped my tears away with the back of my hand. I didn''t want Luo Tianyu to see me like this, so I lowered my head and told him that this matter had nothing to do with him. I didn''t need him to apologize to me.


    Luo Tianyu suddenly asked me in a very pleasant voice how I knew his name.


    I was stunned, and realized that they had not mentioned Tianyu''s name until now.


    Ke Yifei reached out his hand to pull Luo Tianyu''s arm and ran away. He was still very unfriendly as he said, "You''re the successor to the TTF. There are a few women like them who don''t care about a young genius like you."


    I clenched my fists as I watched the two of them leave. My emotions were very complicated, some were reluctant to part with Luo Tianyu''s back, and some were also disgusted with Ke Yifan. Especially when his figure was about to disappear, he pointed at me with malicious intent, as if he was waiting to see a warning.


    I don''t know what kind of woman I am in the eyes of Luo Tianyu right now. I don''t know if I''m a woman like Ke Yifei, who secretly divides me into buses. Luo Tianyu, who is a gentleman, wouldn''t be as disgusted by this identity as Ke Yifei.


    I looked at the Mourning Hall that was destroyed by Ke Yifei. I picked up the black tablecloth from the ground, rearranged it, and placed the plates and censers back.


    However, those fruits had already been trampled to pieces by Ke Yifei. I dejectedly looked at everything that happened here. I felt sad for big sister Su and also blamed myself. Even though she had left in such a desolate place, the people who left in such a desolate place didn''t have a trace of respect and peace.


    I walked out of the mourning hall. I wanted to find a fruit shop that was still open and buy some fresh fruits for Sister Su. After searching for a long time, I finally found a fruit shop that was still open this late at night and bought a few fruits.


    I pushed open the door and walked in. The shop assistant greeted me very politely. I handed my sister''s phone to the shop assistant and asked if he could unlock it for me.


    The employee looked at me and asked, "Where did you get this phone from?"


    When I said it was my sister''s cell phone, he asked me, "Does my sister not know the password?"


    I looked at the clerk''s eyes and the way he asked me, and I finally understood that he must have thought I had stolen the phone or picked it up.


    I gave my ID card to the clerk and told him that I couldn''t turn on my cell phone because my sister was dead.


    The shop assistant looked at my ID card, sorry to say sorry, please. Then he took the phone in his hand and plugged it into his computer to help me look at it.


    After a while, the clerk stood up and handed the phone back to me. He told me that the model of my sister''s phone was a bit special, and that if I entered the code six times in a row, the contents would be automatically removed.


    The clerk asked me if there was anything important in it, and if there was, he couldn''t guarantee that he would be able to unlock it within six times.


    And I knew that there was no more than six times left, and I had missed it twice.


    I took the phone and nodded to the shop assistant. I thanked him for his help and had no choice but to leave.


    At this moment, my sister''s phone rang again. It was that unfamiliar number from before. I answered it tentatively, "Hello!"


    A strange sound came out of the phone. It was clear that it had been altered. "Area C, No. 3 Refining Furnace," it said to me.


    "Who are you? "Hey, talk."


    There was only the sound of the phone being hung up. I frantically ran back, using my fastest speed as if I was calling out to someone. I didn''t return to the mourning hall, but instead, directly towards the cremation place.


    In C District, the entire hall is empty. When I ran to number 3, I saw that the cremated door had just closed. The name on the door shows that Su Lihua''s name is impressively written on it.


    The fruit in my hand fell off, rushing out of the plastic bag and rolling around on the floor. In the empty hall, my tears fell down and flowed into my mouth. It was especially salty and bitter.


    I shouted at the empty hall, "Who is it? "Who is it?"


    Big Sister Su and I are related by ourselves. I don''t know who would be able to pretend to be big sister Su''s relative at this time and burn her without permission. When I want to find the relevant department to do an autopsy when dawn breaks, there''s no way I can do that.


    I don''t know who it was who was anxious to cover up, but the phone call made me even more certain that my sister''s death wasn''t that simple.


    At this moment, footsteps sounded in the empty hall. I turned my head to look at the source of the voice and saw a tall and sturdy man in his thirties walking towards me. Looking at this stranger, I felt a chill in my heart.


    The man came up to me and told me he was a cop.


    When I heard him say that he was a policeman, I hurriedly told him, as if I had caught a straw, that my sister had been sent to the furnace by someone. I felt that there must be something amiss with my sister''s death, so I asked him to help me investigate.


    The person in front of me looked at me with an even colder gaze. He looked at me and suddenly asked in an unacceptable tone, "Did you kill Su Lihua? Did you hurriedly cremate her, to hide your crime?"

 C14

    I suddenly felt a little muddle-headed. I didn''t understand why the police officer who thought that my elder sister had committed suicide would suddenly speak to me in such a manner at this moment without any evidence.


    I frowned at the man in front of me. "What do you mean by that?"


    The man who called himself a cop suddenly reached out to me. "Give us Su Lihua''s cell phone."


    "I didn''t."


    The man in front of me made it impossible for me to have any confidence in him. I don''t remember one of the officers on the scene, which made me a little more wary of him.


    The man''s eyes suddenly revealed a trace of fierceness, "If you are unwilling to hand it over, then it means that you want to hide the evidence that killed Su Lihua. Since you are unwilling to cooperate, then I can only bring you back to the police station to investigate."


    My feet unconsciously backed off, but the man followed me closely, step by step. His face had a layer of extremely awkward and hypocritical gentleness to it. "If you''re willing to cooperate, we''ll eliminate your suspicions and help you catch the murderer."


    My breathing quickened, and I was extremely afraid. I could feel the malice in his eyes, "Please, please take out your police ID."


    The man''s eyes flickered, but he said calmly, "The police officer certificate is in the car, I forgot to take it down. If you don''t believe me, you can come with me to the car and take a look."


    Naturally, I didn''t dare to follow the man in front of me. Perhaps it was the natural instinct of a human to evade danger. I reached into my pocket and took out my phone.


    My sister had always bought me the same kind of phone as her, so it was hard to tell from the outside.


    The man received the phone from me and smiled in satisfaction. He didn''t have any doubts about it and asked, "What''s the password?"


    "I don''t know."


    He was neither surprised nor angry at my answer, as if he were pleased with it. He put the phone in his pocket and left.


    I used a casket that I bought beforehand to collect my sister''s ashes. I stored her ashes away on this night when no one was paying their respects to her.


    On my way home, I passed a public phone booth. I took a slip of paper from my pocket, which was a phone call from Shang Qirong before he left, so that I could call him if I found anything. I took out a coin, threw it into the phone, and dialed Shang Qirong''s number.


    It was around 4: 00 in the morning. Apparently, my phone call woke up Shang Qirong who was sleeping soundly. His voice was filled with a thick sense of drowsiness as he mumbled the word "Hello" in a daze.


    "I am Su Mo, Su Lihua''s sister. Just now, a person who called himself a police officer came to find me and asked for my sister''s things. He even said that he suspected me of being the culprit. I would like to ask you, what exactly happened?"


    Because of my words, Shang Qirong''s voice became a lot more spirited, "Impossible, although I am an intern police officer, but I am still one of the members responsible for this case. If the department really has such a decision, how could I not know?" "Also, your sister''s case has already been settled and it''s impossible for such a problem to occur."


    I held the microphone tightly in my hand. "That person is in his thirties. He has a tall and sturdy figure with a comb through his hair. There''s a 3 cm scar on his ear. He looks a bit fierce. Is there anyone like that in your police station?"


    Shang Qirong immediately replied with certainty, "No, someone must have pretended to be our man."


    My heart sank, and my other hand went to my sister''s phone in my pocket. There had to be something important in it. But what I need to do now is to find a way to turn on this phone.


    Feeling my silence, even through the phone, I could still hear Shang Qirong''s sigh. With a tone that rarely came from his age, he advised me to leave the city, saying that Su Lihua, as the leader of the Nine Palace, was in contact with the upper echelons of society. If she was really killed by someone, then the person I couldn''t afford to offend would be someone I offended.


    Shang Qirong told me that although he shouldn''t say such depressing things as a policeman, he also didn''t want to see an innocent person in trouble. Since they found me, it meant that they had already targeted me.


    I hung up the phone. Although I knew that Shang Qirong''s words were for my own good, I strongly wanted to choose the former when I found out that the murderer was still alive.


    I walked into the house and sat alone in the dark room. I felt so lonely and scared. Ye Zichen opened his eyes helplessly.


    His sister''s cell phone rang again. It was still an unfamiliar number, but this time, it was different from the last two times.


    I still chose to pick up the phone, not because I wasn''t afraid of danger, but because I thought it would give me a better chance of finding the clue.


    A very calm voice came out of the phone, without any change in tone, "You should not have this phone, it''s not good for you at all. As the only family Lihua has in this world, you''d better destroy the phone and leave this place forever."


    It was obvious that this person knew that the phone was in my hands, and that he was aware of my relationship with Sister Su.


    Elder sister Su wouldn''t easily mention me in front of outsiders, and even more importantly, she wouldn''t allow me to interact with anyone. Therefore, the people who know that I exist must have a very close relationship with her, and judging from the voice, this person''s age isn''t considered old. I suddenly thought, could it be that the child in elder sister Su''s womb is his?


    "What is your relationship with my sister? Do you know very well that she didn''t commit suicide at all? "


    "The confusion will make you sink into your own mud. As for me and your sister, I''m just her guest."


    "Du du du ~" The phone was hung up again, and the empty room became silent again.


    At nine in the morning, the doorbell rang. A well-dressed man with a briefcase and glasses stood at the door, "Hello, may I ask if you are Su Mo, Miss Su? I''m Su Lihua''s personal lawyer, Chu Zhiqiang. "


    I let Chu Zhiqiang into the room. Lawyer Chu told me that he had brought the consent form for the payment of the life insurance premium and the consent form for the inheritance that I needed to sign.


    Chu Zhiqiang said that Su Lihua had said that if anything happened to her, all her property would be handed over to me.


    I knew that if I wanted to find those people, I would need to know who my sister was in contact with. With my sister''s identity, the most likely place to reach them would be the nine palaces.


    I made up my mind that I must find the person who killed my sister, even if I had to climb to the same position as my sister.


    In the Nine Palaces, many upper-level business people trade here. That''s also why the Nine Palaces isn''t a place any prostitute can enter, but I still want to try it out.


    Right after Lawyer Chu left, I took a taxi to the Nine Palaces. However, when I arrived at the entrance to the Nine Palaces, I was stunned. The banquet at the top location in G City was actually closed.


    That symbol, which represented the most luxurious place, had also been completely removed from people''s line of sight.


    As for the surrounding people, no one knew the reason. They even didn''t know why the place where wealth and riches gathered the day before would disappear overnight.


    Yesterday, the number that forced me to hand over my phone rang again. I picked up the phone and asked the hostage, "Who the hell are you?"


    He changed his voice and coldly said to me, "You actually lied to me. You''re really bold. I advise you to obediently give me your phone. Otherwise, if I find you, you''ll die."


    "Did you kill my sister?"


    The person on the phone laughed, the more he laughed, the wilder he became. Suddenly, his voice stopped, bringing with it an even more bone-piercing coldness, "A prostitute, just a lowly life, so what if I killed her? Can you find me? Can you find evidence? Do you think you''ll survive even if we find evidence? Or do you think you can do anything to me now that you have all these things? "Little girl, you have to be tactful and know how much meat you have."

 C15

    I helplessly cursed, "Bastard, executioner! I will definitely make you pay with your life for my big sister."


    "Little girl, I don''t have a good temper. At the entrance of KG shopping mall, you throw your phone into the fountain. Otherwise, don''t blame me for not giving you a chance to live."


    My hatred towards this person far surpasses my fear towards him. His disregard for big sister Su''s life and his arrogance towards the crimes that he committed has now become the motivation for me to find him and make him pay for it with his blood. I tried my best to calm myself down. I knew that when this person clearly threatened me with my life, I wouldn''t be able to return to my home.


    I bought a sportswear and a peaked cap at the nearest clothing store and lowered the brim.


    After passing through the bustling streets and passing through a few alleys, six years later, I once again used my childhood memories to stand at the entrance of Red Lane.


    Looking at the old building that was even more dilapidated than before, the events of the past, those people, were still as clear as ever.


    "Look at you all, your faces are full of wrinkles, and you still want to do this? Tell me, how long has it been since you last opened a pot?" Get lost, don''t let me see you guys. Fuck, take off all your clothes for others to see.


    Lu Wei''s voice was the same as before. I watched as a few women walked into the run-down building while I walked in front of Lu Wei.


    When I took off my hat, Lu Wei''s eyes narrowed. He carefully sized me up and said, "Lady, I think you look familiar." I looked at Lu Wei without saying anything. His appearance hadn''t changed much from six years ago, but there were a few lines at the corner of his eyes.


    "Miss, do you know where this is? This is Red Lane? Do you understand? "This is the place where men come from. You''ve come to the wrong place."


    I asked, "When did Brother Lu come to see that woman? He didn''t stay but released her?"


    Lu Wei used his middle finger to rub his forehead. He frowned. I don''t know if he had understood something, but he suddenly laughed. He looked at me and said, "Are you thinking of selling it?"


    I did not deny it, but told him straight away: Yes.


    I saw the muscles on Lu Wei''s face twitch a few times. He seemed to be unable to hold back his joy as he shouted, "Squadron, Chen Si, come out!"


    When the army and Chen Si came out from the inside, I suddenly felt that time was a very good knife. It could change many things, and it could also draw many things on a person''s face.


    Of the two of them, the one who changed the most was Chen Si. I noticed that when he walked out, his legs were lame, which reminded me of that scene six years ago.


    I secretly relieved, thinking that the heavens are still fair sometimes, some people do many bad things, will always meet retribution.


    When the soldier saw that I didn''t have any reaction, he probably didn''t have any impression of me anymore. On the other hand, Chen Si had very good eyes.


    I didn''t deny it, but just coldly looked at him. Receiving Chen Si''s reminder, Lu Wei seemed to have recalled it as well, "Aren''t you following that stinking bitch Su Lihua? I didn''t expect that the bitch who was always showing off her strength would have such a day! Why did that bitch die, and why did you come out to sell so quickly? "I said that a slut is a slut. If she doesn''t get fucked, she won''t feel well. Do you see that? I''ve come looking for you to be your chicken."


    "I do want to be a chicken, but not in a place like yours where I can''t show my face."


    Chen Si and I bragged, "Why do you still want to come here because you dislike us? Are you kidding me? Do you believe that you can''t get in and out? It just so happens that with this leg of mine, I''ll have to deal with you properly. "


    Of course, I know that their words weren''t a joke. Those memories were as clear in my heart as what happened yesterday, but I also know that people like Lu Wei can make him submit to anything they want.


    "Your ability to consume is low. Even if I were to do what you do, how much money would you earn? How much money can I make? " I took out a bank card from my pocket and said to Lu Wei, "This card has 50,000 yuan. As long as you can introduce me to a place like the Nine Palace where you can get to know the people at the top, I will give you all of this money. Also, I promise that the money I earn there will be yours."


    Lu Wei looked at me, then looked at the bank card in my hand and snorted. Being able to sell her for a good price at such a young age, she did indeed learn a little about Su Lihua. If you want to find a man in that place, I would like to say that I never expected you to have such a brain!


    "Cut the crap. If you can''t do it, I''ll go look for someone else. I think many people in your line of work would be willing to take over this business. "I remember that the old man who came here would at most give a one hundred and two hundred taels of silver. Even if you were given only a few coins on the sixth floor, you might still earn that day in a high place."


    I took off my cap and tucked my hair behind my ear, revealing my face and appearance. I said confidently to Lu Wei, "It shouldn''t be difficult to push me out, right?"


    Lu Wei is a smart man and a businessman. He would be willing to do such a good deal, especially since I have a fifty-thousand-dollar bank card with me.


    Lu Wei signalled to the squad, and the squad came over to get my bank card. I pulled my hand back, ignoring the squad''s anger, and asked Lu Wei if he could get me into that place.


    Lu Wei told me, "Becoming a prostitute in a place like the Nine Palaces is a basic requirement for one''s figure and face. One must have the ability to capture the heart of a man. The nine palaces wouldn''t easily recruit new disciples, so it was impossible to enter from the outside. Moreover, the Nine Palace has disappeared overnight, and the only place that can temporarily replace the Nine Palace is the pure color nightclub. "


    "I want to go into the Pure-color Nightclub."


    "Impossible, the requirement of choosing a Miss in a pure color nightclub is not lower than the nine palaces, especially now that the nine palaces have disappeared, he would not lower his standards to enter a newbie like you."


    Hearing Lu Wei''s words, I gripped the bank card in my hand. Lu Wei didn''t have much of a reaction, instead, it was Chen Si. When I took off his hat, he lewdly looked at me.


    "Since you can''t do it, it seems that I can only look for someone else."


    I turned around to leave, but Lu Wei calmly said to me, "I''ve been hanging around in this circle for so long, I''m sure that other than me, you won''t be able to find a more suitable person. Not only can I not get into the Pure-color nightclub, even if you find a bunch of people, they won''t be able to get into you. I can help you introduce you to Katharine KTV, and although the level of the customers there is lower than the Pure-color club, when the Pure-color club is lacking people, they would occasionally go to Katha KTV to get people. This is your only chance, but whether you can be chosen will depend on your own ability. "


    I looked back at Lu Wei. I had a feeling that he didn''t lie to me, and besides, I didn''t know anyone else in this line of work.


    I took a deep breath and walked towards Lu Wei and personally put the bank card in his hands. The me now, who was slightly taller than the originally small Lu Wei, knew that he was gay, so I didn''t hide anything and whispered to him in his ear, ''After this is done, I will tell him the password to the bank card.''


    I looked at Chen Si''s lustful eyes and continued to say to Lu Wei, "I''m still a chick. You should know that the price of chicks will be higher. Tell your dog not to have any ideas on me." "Besides, I want to stay here and give me a relatively quiet room before you send me to Ketut."


    I have a home I can''t go back to now, and it seems to me that this is undoubtedly the best place to hide.


    Lu Wei looked at the bank card in his hand and said with a hint of warning, "I don''t care what your goal is, but you better have some money. Let me remind you, don''t forget our methods. And you don''t have Su Lihua protecting you anymore."


    I replied, "I didn''t come to become the second Red Cloud."


    The two of us looked at each other, calculating and warning each other.


    After a short confrontation, I entered the second floor building with great familiarity.

 C16

    In these past few years, there were quite a few changes here. The biggest one was the expansion of a one-meter-wide window made entirely out of transparent glass outside the original building, and the goods inside were the sisters who had yet to receive customers. Many of them were completely naked, and the few that they occasionally wore were merely some provocative sex underwear.


    When no one came, they just casually sat there, smoked a cigarette, and chatted.


    If a man came over, he would immediately stand up and put on airs, using all kinds of methods to attract the man''s attention.


    The women in the window, I didn''t see anything familiar, at least some faces I missed, and I didn''t know if they were willing or forced.


    I followed the memory and walked to the innermost room. The door was tightly shut, and in this soundless room, the voices of men and women could be heard. One after another, one after another, the voices of men and women rose and fell.


    Facing such a voice, I didn''t choose to leave, because I knew that the moment I choose to enter this place, I will have this kind of day sooner or later.


    If it wasn''t for big sister Su, maybe I would have died long ago. If it wasn''t for big sister Su, maybe I would have become a plaything under the legs of a man long time ago.


    I waited outside for more than ten minutes before their voices stopped and I heard the woman inside ask, Why did you come back here to pester me when you already have a wife?


    If you weren''t a whore, the man said, I''d still like to marry you. At your age, with a few more years, I''ll make money and try to help you redeem yourself.


    As soon as their conversation ended, the door opened and the man came out of the room. His shirt was still open and he glanced at the woman inside and said, ''I''m leaving, I''ll be back in two days.''


    When I saw the man leave, I took off my shoes and got on the brick bed. The red sister was still lying naked on the brick bed. She pulled out a towel and placed it on her private parts.


    Hearing me enter, she turned her head to look at me. I was stunned for a moment before I sat up. I knew that she was reminiscing about me, just like Lu Wei. She looked at me in a familiar face but was unable to recall me.


    I squatted down in front of her, but elder sister Hong unexpectedly gave me a slap. "Everyone has left, why did you return?!"


    I cried, not because of pain, but because I knew that the slap from Sister Hong was a trace of warmth for me.


    I put my arms around her neck and hugged her. I said, "Sister Hong, how have you been these past few years?"


    Sister Hong was still clenching her fists and pounding on my back. "How can you be so forgetful and so shameless? Is this a place for humans?" Even if you lack money, you shouldn''t be here. "


    I gently caressed the back of elder sister Hong and comforted her, saying that I missed her and came back to see her. I would leave after staying with her for a few days, not to receive guests.


    Hong Sis pushed my arms away and looked at me, asking if what I said was true.


    I nodded to her, and I said yes.


    I know that you don''t believe me because people like Lu Wei would allow me to stay here to eat and drink for free if I don''t sell myself.


    I said I gave Lu Wei the money, not much more than 5000 yuan, and he allowed me to stay here for a few days, to accompany her for a few days.


    The elder sister nodded in agreement and wiped her tears away happily. She took down a clean blanket from the hanging wooden board and took out a few apples from under the blanket.


    "Come, eat, that man gave it to me secretly just now. You know, if Chen Si and the others saw it, they would definitely have taken it."


    She wiped an apple on a piece of paper and handed it to me.


    I know this apple is a heart of Red sister, did not refuse, but put a bite in the mouth, told her that is very sweet and delicious.


    The elder sister was very happy to hear that. She took an apple and hid the rest and pulled me to a corner where no one else could see. The two of us ate secretly like thieves.


    I asked Sister Hong. I felt like there were a lot of other people, I don''t know if I don''t remember them or if the people I knew were no longer working here.


    She asked me if I still remembered the colorful phoenix.


    I said I did.


    Hong-jie told me, after all, the rainbow phoenix was infected with AIDS. During that time when she was found out, the people of Red Lane panicked, afraid that they would be spread indirectly. Later on, Cai Feng was thrown out of Red Lane by Chen Si and the others. A few days later, they heard that Cai Feng had committed suicide. It was because she could not bear the pain that she had suffered.


    I asked Sister Hong, what about Sister Yayin?


    She said that in the early years of her life, she had taken a child with her. In the early years, she had done all sorts of things, washing dishes and washing dishes and sweeping the streets, but as her son went to college, the expenses became more and more large. The money she spent on those things was simply not enough to pay for her son''s tuition and living expenses.


    So Sister Yayin came out to sell, but it was just in time for her son to reach the age of vanity and demand more and more each time. The Red Sister had also tried to persuade Yayin several times to stop spoiling her child, but in her heart, her son was the driving force behind her life and life.


    However, the heavens were merciless to the point that they wouldn''t even give these lowly people a chance to live. Only they understood the pain and awkwardness between mother and son at that moment when Sister Yanyin''s son and his classmate went out for prostitution.


    Her son could not accept that his mother was a prostitute, so he pointed to her nose and said that he would rather die than have a mother like her.


    That same day, after Sister Yayin''s son ran out, Sister Yayin hanged herself.


    When Sister Hong said this, she also took out a yellowed photo. There was a picture of Sister Yayin and a twenty-something year old boy on the photo. She pointed at the boy beside her and said, "This is the son of Yayin, Yayin''s son, Yayin was still holding this photo in her hand when she died."


    I looked at the photo and asked her why there was such a cruel son in the world.


    The Red Sister shook her head helplessly. Who asked us to be prostitutes? Once we enter this business, we can forget about ever raising our heads and being a human, especially in front of our closest family members.


    Later on, Sister Hong told me about Little Jiao, saying that during the year she''d just arrived, no one here had ever competed in her business. Later on, Sister Hong told me about Jiao, that during the year she''d just arrived, no one had ever competed in her business here.


    As for how Xiao Jiao was doing now, Sister Hong said she didn''t know.


    I asked her, "What are your plans? I heard that man say that he would save up for you to get out."


    Sister Hong sneered. She took out a cigarette and lit it up. She took two puffs and blew out a puff of smoke. The helplessness and despair in her eyes made people''s hearts ache even more.


    "The promise of a man is never to be trusted. With the small amount of money he has every month, aside from his wife and children, he came here to take advantage of me. What kind of money does he save to redeem me? Do you think he''ll pay me back for the money he used to hire me? "


    "In that case, why did you lend it to him?"


    "Even if you know it''s a lie, even if you know it''s a lie, which woman doesn''t want to leave a little hope for herself?"


    "Sister Hong, do you want to go out? Would you like to go out if you have the money to redeem yourself? "


    I thought the Red Sister would nod, but she didn''t. She shook her head at me and said definitely that I didn''t want to.


    I asked her why, and she said that she had no relatives outside, and didn''t know how to live her life in the future. After she got out, she would only make these years of her stains magnified infinitely, despise by others, and despise by others, but not here, because the people here were all the same to her, so there was no need to look down on them. Even if she had many guests, it would still be lowly, even if she did it in the Nine Palaces, she would at most have the title of a high-class prostitute, but she was still a prostitute.


    After Hong Sis finished smoking, she secretly threw away our apple cores and made a blanket for us. Just like before, I fell asleep amidst the voices that made many men and women intoxicated.

 C17

    I stayed with her for another day, and now that she was old, the business was obviously not as good as it used to be. She didn''t receive any business for the whole day, and the two of us just lay on the kang, either in silence, or in conversation, or in a daze.


    That evening, Chen Si went into her room and saw me lying on the kang with her in my sweatpants and a white halter top. I saw his Adam''s apple roll.


    I know that my skin is no longer as scarred as it was in the past, and the halter top that was propped up against my chest outlines the tight lines of a girl my age.


    I grabbed my sport coat and put it on, zipping it up to the top. I rolled my eyes at Chen Si, who was still a little stiff. I knew that if it wasn''t for Lu Wei''s explanation, with his personality, he definitely wouldn''t have let go of the chance to get me.


    I stood at the door to tell her that I would be leaving first. She looked at me unwillingly and waved her hand, telling me to take care of myself. She also told me not to come back in the future.


    I followed Chen Si to see Lu Wei. Lu Wei saw that I was smiling a friendlier smile than yesterday, but I knew that in his eyes, I was just another tree that he could spend money on.


    Lu Wei told me that he had contacted a pimp in charge of delivering Miss Kettle to him and said that he would take me there now and ask him to meet me.


    This time, Lu Wei didn''t use Chen Si, instead, he and the squad personally drove me there.


    However, the place that Lu Wei took me to wasn''t Caitou, but a dark room with a table in it and a tall, thin man in his forties sitting behind it.


    Lu Wei courteously said to that person, "Brother Tian, this is the newbie I was talking about. Look, the appearance and conditions are pretty good."


    Big Brother Tian grabbed the lamp''s head and twisted it towards me, hitting the light onto my body. I was suddenly blinded by the light and couldn''t open my eyes. I subconsciously blocked it with my hand.


    Big Brother Tian turned the lamp back to its original position, "You''re clearly a raw melon egg. That layer alone won''t be enough to keep the customers." "Lu Wei smiled and lit a cigarette for Brother Tian." "You''re an old man in this business, aren''t you worried about becoming a fox spirit with your help?


    Brother Tian seemed to enjoy Lu Wei''s flattery, but he still said to Lu Wei, "20,000 yuan."


    The two of them didn''t even have any intention of asking for a room with me. Lu Wei directly agreed, "Fine, 20,000 is 20,000, but I''m not paying for it, so you will have to deduct it from her salary later."


    Brother Tian looked at me. Lu Wei also signaled me with his eyes. I knew that Lu Wei would never spit out a single cent for me. So, I nodded to Brother Tian to show my agreement.


    Brother Tian curled his lips and said to Lu Wei, "Fine, let her be with me. I''ll be bringing a few girls over later, just in time to show her to Kong Xuequan."


    Lu Wei stood up and walked in front of me. He whispered the password to my bank card, and I told him the password.


    Lu Wei smirked and threw a sentence at me. "If you want to pounce on men like a bitch, slut is always the truth for women like you."


    After Lu Wei finished speaking, he left in large strides, leaving me standing on the spot, waiting for Brother Tian''s orders.


    "I''m called Tian Zhiming, you can call me Brother Tian. I''ll be the responsible lady under me from now on, so you have to listen to my arrangements. Don''t cross the line, understand?"


    "Understood!"


    Tian Zeming stood up and turned off the light in the room. The room immediately turned darker, "Let''s go."


    Gradually I got used to the darkness in the house, and by the light from the outside, I followed him out of his office and into a van.


    There were already six or seven women in the van. They were all wearing heavy makeup and revealing clothes that revealed their bodies. When they saw me, they all had a look of despise on their faces.


    One sister even asked Brother Tian if I came here on a clean route.


    Brother Tian glanced at me. "It''s already dark. We''ll have her prepare clothes tomorrow."


    Brother Tian drove us to the KTV and stopped at the door.


    As soon as the women got out of the car and entered Caitou, they naturally dispersed and went to different boxes.


    I followed Brother Tian down a long corridor, and from the box next to us came various sounds of singing. Through the open door, I saw some male guests standing up and hugging the singing girls behind them, kneading their chests and butts without any fear of using their hands.


    As for the accompanying girls, their bodies were like snakes, twisting and turning in the guests'' embrace as if they enjoyed the caress.


    I lowered my head. I didn''t want to see it again, because I would easily associate it with my own future situation.


    After a few turns, at the end of the corridor, we finally arrived at a room. Inside, there was a man who was about the same age as Tian Zeming.


    Kong Xuekun looked at me and was very unhappy. He didn''t hide anything as he said to Tian Zhiming, "What are you doing?" Looking at her face, it was clear that she didn''t want to do it. Such a person would offend his guests.


    Tian Zhiming looked at me. I hastily bowed to Kong Xuekun twice. I said that I was willing to do it, and that I was very willing to do it.


    Kong Xuekun called a man in on his landline and told her to take me down to change.


    I followed the woman into a dressing room and she picked out a dress for me. It had a large V-neck that showed three-quarters of the cleavage, and the length of the dress was barely covering the buttocks. If you bent over a little, you could see the white buttocks through the raised hem.


    I tried to pull down my skirt, but it was useless. The woman pushed me down on the chair and helped me put on my makeup.


    I looked at myself in the mirror, my red lips, the thick foundation that made me unable to recognize myself.


    I came out of the dressing room and the woman brought me back. Tian Zeming and Kong Xuekun looked at me before they nodded to Tian Zhiming. Take her with you.


    Tian Zemin stood up and led me out of Kong Xuakun''s room. I took the elevator down to the basement level and pushed open the door of a room. It was empty and I didn''t feel anything, but Tian Zemin continued to walk inside and pressed an eagle shaped object on the wall with his eyes. A hidden door opened in front of my eyes.


    Looking at the scene before me, I was stunned. There was a very spacious room inside with many tables and chairs. There were even more tables and chairs than the number of ladies.


    Tian explained to me, "Prostitution and prostitution are illegal, but do you know why it is safe here? The first is that there are many such private rooms. As a KTV, it normally only provides alcohol and singing girls, but here is a special service. However, this kind of service will not be performed in the first half of the night, as it is easy to catch up with the cops, so most of the time between 2 and 4 in the second half of the night. As for these women, many of them are waiting for this kind of customer. The service that they provide here is something that they earn a lot from, and it is definitely not something that Red Lane can compare with. "


    I looked at the room full of women and asked Tian Zhiming, how many people were there?


    Tian Zemin told me that there were probably more than three hundred people, including those who didn''t come.


    "So many?" I know it means to me that even if the Pure Ones come here to arrange a team, I have to stand out among so many people.


    "Don''t worry, there are more than 300 rooms on the third floor and there are more guests than you can imagine. As long as you are willing to work hard, it is not difficult to earn money."


    Tian Zeming pointed to a woman in her thirties who was sitting not far away from the door, "Did you see that woman in purple? I used to know her. She''s called Xue Fan, and you call her Mama here. She''s one of the bawd girls here, and she''s in charge of our district. Each bawd will bring around 10 to 20 people. From now on, you will follow her and build good relationships with her. She can teach you a lot about conquering men and also make the most appropriate arrangements for you. "


    At this moment, the person called Xue Fan raised his head and saw me and Tian Zhiming. Tian Zhiming waved to her and Xue Fan walked over to us.


    This is a newcomer who just arrived today. Take her with you, Tian said to Xue Fan.

 C18

    Xue Fan looked me up and down, then asked me: "What is your name?"


    I replied that my name was Su Mo, and Xue Fan said that in this kind of place it was better not to use my real name. She told me to think of a stage name.


    I hadn''t been prepared for this before, so when I hesitated, Xue Fan said to me, "Just call me concubine. Now, court dramas are very popular, and many stinking men consider themselves to be emperors."


    Anyway, all of this is just a code name for me. As long as I can find the person who killed my sister, whatever it is doesn''t matter.


    Tian Zhiming said to me, "Then you better listen to mom''s arrangement. I''ll go out and wait for you guys."


    Xue Fan brought me to the elevator in the room upstairs. He stood next to a waiter, and then he heard through the intercom: Number 7, Guest Selection.


    Snowsail said to me, Let''s go.


    My heart was beating really hard. It would be a lie to say that I wasn''t nervous. I was afraid of being selected because I didn''t want to receive those people, but I was also afraid of not being selected. I was afraid that if no one took a fancy to me, I wouldn''t have the chance to go to a pure-color shop in the future.


    By the time Xue Fan and I arrived at room 7, there were already several ladies waiting at the door. We had gathered five people in total before we were led into the room by a waiter.


    After we entered, we stood side by side in a row, just like how ancient palaces used to select concubines, and were selected by the men.


    There were three men in the room. The two elder sisters beside him were the first to be chosen. When the guests pointed them out, they happily sat down. Their bodies immediately stuck onto the guests like sticky candy, proactively rubbing the men''s bodies.


    The men beside them also enjoyed their touch. They poured a glass of wine for the two of them, and as they drank from it, their hands began to caress their bodies.


    The other man who didn''t choose, raised his hand and moved it between the three girls who were left over. Finally, his finger landed on my body, "This little sister looks so young? Is he grown up? "


    I replied in a voice that I could not hear clearly: "I have become an adult."


    I don''t know if it was because my voice was soft that the customer wasn''t satisfied with me, but he moved his finger towards an older sister beside me and said, "It''s better if you come over."


    The waiter waved at me and the other girl who''d been picked up, and we both had to come out.


    At this moment, the voice from the walkie-talkie in the waiter''s hands sounded again, "Room 12''s guest selection."


    Together with the waiter and my sister, I gathered another group of people and entered box twelve.


    This time, the first person in the room pointed at me. "Is it good to sing?"


    Last time, I thought it was because my voice was soft and the customer didn''t like it, so this time, I suppressed the nervousness in my heart, my voice was loud enough for the guest to hear, "Not really."


    I clearly felt that my sister beside me was secretly laughing at me, while the waiter beside me coughed softly in a very soft voice.


    This time I realized that there was something wrong with my honest, direct words, but it was too late. The man pointed to another lady.


    This time, I was eliminated once again. There was also that lady who was with me just now. She was also not selected yet.


    I was both eliminated from the competition, so she didn''t mock me like the others did.


    I don''t think her facial features are very pretty, but her makeup is very thick. It''s probably to cover up her facial features, and her clothes are very revealing as well. But among the ladies, her figure isn''t very good.


    When she was brushed off again, she was a bit unhappy, grumbling about her mom as she ran to the side to smoke.


    After that, I also participated in three more selections. In fact, I was pointed out by the guests every time, but I just didn''t know why I wasn''t chosen.


    I went back to the basement to look for the snow sail somewhat discouraged. When the snow sail saw that I had returned, its face didn''t show any sign of unhappiness, nor did it show any sign of reproach.


    I asked Xue Fan, ''Is it because I''m not pretty enough that the guests won''t choose me?''.


    Of course not, said Xue Fan. In terms of appearance, you have an advantage.


    "Then why didn''t they choose me in the end?"


    Xue Fan looked at me and meaningfully asked me if I had thought about why these men liked coming to this kind of place.


    "Because men are born lewd." That''s what I thought, and that''s what I thought, maybe because the first thing I thought of when I met a man was to throw myself on a woman.


    Xue Fan curled his lips and shook his head. "Although our consumption level is not as high as the Pure Jade Dollars and the Nine Palaces, we can still be considered to have done much more than the other members of our circle. We are only second to the two palaces." Most of the men who were able to come to this place weren''t lazy either. As a man with a small achievement, he will try to play his role in society, such as a husband, a friend, or a good father.


    Like many other young ladies in this line of work, Xue Fan also smoked and unconsciously fished out a cigarette to smoke. "Every man likes to come to this place, but after leaving here, they don''t want others to know that they have come to this place, because they still want others to see them as a man with great social ethics and responsibility. They want to maintain their good image. However, this is precisely this sort of responsibility. The more oppressed one is by morality, the easier it is for the dark side in one''s heart to jump out and resist. And this place is the epitome of their human nature and also the place where their dark side can be released. "


    After saying that, Xue Fan exhaled a mouthful of smoke, "Now do you know why you weren''t chosen?"


    "Because I''m not coquettish enough?"


    Xue Fan''s hand lightly supported his forehead as he looked at me speechlessly. When that gaze landed on me, I felt a little foolish.


    Xue Fan clearly lost the patience to continue discussing this topic with me, "Anyway, you have just arrived, you can think about it for yourself."


    After saying that, Xue Fan walked away, leaving me sitting there alone, lost in thought.


    I didn''t receive any guests that day, and after the time it took for him to sit on the stage, he took me and another woman who hadn''t received a slip of paper and left.


    However, the eyes that Tian Zhiming looked at me with were not as good as Sister Xue Fan''s. On top of that, the elder sister beside me mocked me indirectly. Tian Zhiming looked even more displeased.


    After sending the young lady back to her residence, Tian Zhiming turned his head and asked me where I lived.


    I said I had no place to stay. Could you arrange a place for me to stay?


    Tian Zeming glared at me and said, "You can''t even receive a single guest, and you still have the nerve to let me arrange a place for you to stay."


    "You can put it in my tip and I''ll return it to you."


    Tian Zemin told me that he had sent a lady to Ketu for ten thousand dollars, which I would have to pay myself. In addition to the twenty thousand he owed me, I now owe him thirty thousand dollars.


    Tian Zemin also warned me that I could be given a period of one month without interest if I was new here. If I couldn''t get any more than one month, he would have to charge me with usury fees.


    As for the food that would be given to him, that would be included in that.


    After I agreed, Tian Zhiming started the car and drove me to an apartment building.


    In this kind of apartment, there were nearly twenty families with one floor side by side. In front of Room 906, Tian Zhiming knocked on the door a few times. A girl about my age opened the door for me.


    Tian Lu, this girl has no place to stay. Let her stay with you for a few days. When we find a suitable place, I''ll move her out.


    Then, Tian Zeming took out a roll of money and threw it to Tian Lu, "Tomorrow you will help her choose a set of suitable clothes. Then, Tian Zeming took out a roll of money and threw it to Tian Lu," Tomorrow you will help her choose a suitable set of clothes.


    After saying that, Tian Zhiming turned around and left, closing the door behind him.


    While tidying up this room, which was only twenty or thirty square meters in area, Tian Lu casually glanced at me and asked, "How old are you, for you to come out and sell?"


    "I''m nineteen."


    "I''m eighteen, and you''re one year older than me."


    I saw that Tian Lu didn''t put on any makeup, and the clothes that were thrown outside didn''t show any of them, "Are you still in school?"

 C19

    Tian Lu replied, "Not going. I dropped out of school last year."


    I asked her, So what are you doing now?


    Tian Lu straightened her body and looked at me, "Anyway, I''m not here to sell. That guy from earlier had some blood ties with me, so he was willing to give me some money to spend."


    Thinking about his surname, Tian, and seeing a picture of the two of them together on the table, I could roughly guess their relationship.


    Although Tian Lu is younger than me by a year, she spoke frankly, "What kind of tragic history do you have to sell it for?"


    "No, I heard it''s easy to earn money in this business."


    Tian Lu laid a blanket on the floor for me. It wasn''t because she was hard on me, but because her family didn''t even have a bed. Even she was making a bed on the floor.


    "You are quite honest and did not give yourself any fancy reasons. "However, you are truly despicable. To be so self-conscious at such a young age, are you not afraid that no good man will take you when you are unable to marry anyone in the future?"


    After Tian Lu finished sleeping, she sat on top of the bed and patted me on the shoulder. I then sat down beside her.


    How could I not be afraid? What I feared the most was the day that Luo Tian Yu would see me acting like a little miss and be teased by other men. But I also knew that even if I wasn''t like that, it was still impossible for us to be together.


    But I don''t think a man like Luo Tianyu would go to that sort of place.


    Tian Lu reached out her hand towards me, "Where''s your phone? Lend it to me to play for a while. My phone dropped. When I''m buying clothes with you tomorrow, I''ll buy another one."


    I don''t have much on me, and I don''t have many things with me. Naturally, my phone doesn''t have any place to hide either. If I were to say that I don''t have any, it wouldn''t be good if I were seen by her when she takes off her clothes.


    I took out my phone and showed it to her. "This is my sister''s phone, but I don''t know the password. It can''t be opened."


    "Give it back to your sister. It couldn''t be that you stole it, right?"


    "I don''t have that ability yet."


    Tian Lu weighed the phone in her hand and looked at me with a smile, "A phone that can''t open the password is just a waste. Do you want to open it?"


    "Of course I want to!"


    I knew that I was getting a bit excited, so I calmed myself down and said to Tian Lu, "But I''ve been to a mobile phone store. They said that if I entered more than six passwords wrongly, the documents inside would be automatically deleted. But I need those papers. "


    Tian Lu gave me a crafty smile, "With the skills of a phone shop assistant, I know an expert. If I let him solve your problem, there shouldn''t be a problem."


    "Really?"


    "Of course, do you think that I, Tian Lu, am just casually bragging?"


    I believed in Tian Lu, and I also knew that a little girl like her naturally wouldn''t have anything to do with the culprit who killed my sister. So I nodded and said in a grateful tone, "As long as you can get your friend to untie my phone, I will definitely be grateful to you. And please don''t lose the documents inside, okay?"


    Tian Lu rolled her eyes at me, "Of course. Aren''t you just talking nonsense!"


    Tian Lu and I went to wash up. Without saying anything more, we turned off the lights and went to bed.


    I was so excited that night, my eyes on the ceiling, that I couldn''t calm down for a long time, and I thought that when the phone was unlocked, I would know who had killed my sister, who cared so much about the contents of the phone, and there must be important evidence against him.


    I thought, if everything goes well, if I can quickly bring this person to justice, then I won''t have to continue staying in the nightclub and can peacefully be the most ordinary girl.


    The next afternoon, Tian Lu finally allowed me to climb out of bed with her, and then we went to eat first. She even told me to eat a little more, saying that it was my money anyways.


    After dinner, I accompanied her to buy a mobile phone, and without the use of a mobile phone, I also bought a new one.


    After buying the phone, we ordered a glass of juice in the open-air cafeteria. After a while, a bookish boy with black-rimmed glasses sat at our table.


    The boy pushed his glasses and asked why Tian Lu was looking for him.


    Tian Lu handed my phone to the boy and said, "Cao Mu, my phone is locked. Help me unlock it. Don''t lose the documents inside. Do you hear me?"


    Cao Mu said to Tian Lu, "No problem. Leave it to me."


    Tian Lu asked, "Then when can you get it done? Should I go and get it, or should you send it to me? "


    Cao Mu thought for a while and said: "I still have some work to do these few days. How about this, I''ll call you when I''m done with my work in a few days. You can come and get it from me later."


    Tian Lu nodded, "Alright, it''s a deal. Don''t forget."


    After Tian Lu finished speaking, she pulled me up and said to Cao Mu, "Pay the bill."


    Although Tian Lu was not that old, she still seemed to have her own opinions. I don''t know if it was because she had been in this industry for too long, but she easily brought me into a clothing store. She took out a skirt and didn''t even ask for my size before letting me take it into the fitting room to change.


    She did get it right. I was wearing the right clothes.


    What Tian Lu gave me was a silver skintight buttock skirt. One shoulder was designed with a slim strap while the other was designed with a slight droop on the broad edge of the muslin.


    Before I could even look in the mirror, Tian Lu nodded in satisfaction at my dress. "En, not bad. It should be this one."


    After that, Tian Lu took me to do some styling. She found a makeup artist to draw a bright makeup based on my appearance, even though it was all gorgeous, it was very similar to the makeup of everyone else in Ketchum. Then she gave me hair, long straight hair, and curled up the ends of my hair with a curling stick, which gave me a bit of wildness, but at the same time, it also made me look a lot more mature than my current age.


    When everything was ready, it was already night time for us to start work. I didn''t know when Tian Lu had called her father, but when I finished my makeup and walked out, Tian Zhiming''s van was already waiting for me at the door.


    When Tian Zhiming saw my change, his first reaction was to ask Tian Lu if he had given me too much money. It looked like I had spent a lot of money.


    Tian Lu smiled complacently at Tian Zhiming and said to him, "Then in the future, leave all the young ladies in your hands to her."


    Tian Zeming glared at Tian Lu, "This kind of thing. Without my permission, if you dare to come in here and take advantage of the situation, I will break your legs."


    Tian Lu cast a sidelong glance at Tian Zhiming and said, "You already beat my mom away, do you still want to beat me away?"


    Tian Zhiming gave an unnatural glance at Tian Lu before he got into the car. He told me to hurry up and get in and not dawdle.


    By the time we reached Kaiju, there was already a private room. Tian Zhiming gave me a look and I followed my sister, who was escorted by my mother, Xue Fan, into room 6.


    My sister who was by my side was constantly being selected, but there was still no guest who called me.


    Just when I thought that I was about to be eliminated, the last guest in the room who didn''t choose Miss pointed at me and said, "You can come over here."


    This man was in his forties. Even though he was sitting, it was obvious that he was not tall and had a bulging beer belly.


    I sat next to the man while the other sisters began to please the guests.


    I sneaked my eyes at them, trying to figure out what to do.


    The man next to me threw his arms around my shoulders and pulled me into his arms.


    The man said, "Why are you sitting so far away from me? Look at how well they play. "


    I saw that some of the couples had already started drinking, and some of them were even playing dice with the wine, while the other elder sister was having a happier time with the guests, occasionally letting out a laugh.


    The loser would be touched by the opponent, and the measure of their friction would grow larger and larger.


    I looked down, blushing, and saw the man''s hand coming from between my legs, trying to get between my legs.


    I subconsciously retreated, but the man''s face immediately darkened. "You girls are all snobbish. What? I won''t take you to a room. Don''t you want to touch me?"

 C20

    "I didn''t mean it that way, I ¡­" I saw the wine on the table and poured two glasses. "Let''s drink."


    I lifted it up and drank with my eyes closed. As I drank for the first time, I felt a burning warmth in my throat and in my stomach.


    The man was distracted by me and his expression softened. Just as he was about to raise his glass of wine, I didn''t know which sister had turned off the light in the room and put on the ever-changing multicolored light.


    Then they stood up and started singing into the microphone. The man tightly hugged behind the sisters, his whole body sticking to them and constantly squirming, rubbing against their backs.


    The men''s hands were grabbing onto their breasts nonstop, but the older sisters were very cooperative, their bodies moving in rhythm with them. Their hands would be behind their backs, touching their faces, or they would knead on their butts.


    I didn''t know what to do, but the man beside me pulled me up from the front and pulled me into his embrace, kissing my face with the smell of alcohol.


    I was shocked by this sudden action. I thought that I had experienced it many times since I was young, but when it really came to me, I was still scared. I subconsciously wanted to escape.


    I think I didn''t hide the disgust on my face at the time, which caused my guest to lose patience with me. He swung his arm and viciously smacked me on the right cheek, "Are you lying to laozi here? What do you think you are? If it''s just a bitch, why are you still pretending to be one? "


    I covered my face as I stood still on the spot. I didn''t know how to deal with such a situation, but my guest didn''t want to give me another chance. He shouted towards the door, "Change me!"


    I was driven out of the compartment, and another lady went in to take my place.


    The waiter glanced at me. Perhaps it was because I had already been slapped, but he didn''t mock me. Instead, he sent me a private room.


    I nodded and went in.


    When I went in, they had already started playing. I sat beside a man who did not have a lady accompanying him, but instead, he placed eight cups on the table, filled them all, and said to me, "Come, drink this wine!"


    I looked at the wine and didn''t dare to refuse. I forced myself to accompany him and drank three cups. My head began to spin, and the thing in front of me began to shake.


    I was afraid that I would fall down like this, so I braced myself, listening to him tell me that his wife was very virtuous, that his child was very clever, that he had received some kind of award.


    My mind was already working, and I asked him mechanically, If your wife and children are so good, why are you looking for a woman in a place like this? Aren''t you afraid that they will be hurt and feel sorry for them?


    When my guest heard me say this, his expression immediately changed from pleasant to angry. He picked up his glass and poured the wine over my face, "Bitch, if we don''t come, are you going to eat sh * t?" Is a woman like you qualified to teach guests a lesson? "


    My body and my head didn''t quite obey, but I also knew that I didn''t want to be kicked out again. I was afraid to become part of the Katharine List.


    I reached for the arm of the man in front of me and moved my body, trying to stick to the guest the way the other ladies did.


    I just got close to the customer and felt my stomach churn. I couldn''t control myself and vomited. I vomited everything out of my stomach and even more so all over the customer''s body.


    That unpleasant smell also attracted a few pairs of attention.


    My guest screamed and wanted to come up and hit me. After throwing up, my head was a little clearer than before. It was also because the vomit on his body was too unbearable. I successfully avoided him.


    "F * ck, return the money, return the money to me, I want compensation."


    I watched him stamp his feet and scream. I was afraid that I would continue to vomit, so I was even more afraid that I would be beaten up by the guests. I staggered out of the box.


    At this moment, I am no longer able to distinguish between north, south, east and west. There is always a misconception that running away is the right thing to do.


    In the midst of my frantic escape, my body bumped into something, causing me, who was already on the brink of collapsing, to suddenly take a step back and sit on the ground.


    I just looked at the straight trousers and shiny shoes in front of me and thought that I had bumped into a guest again. As I got up, I kept on bowing and apologizing.


    The person in front of me hadn''t moved at all. I raised my head in a daze, but all I could see was his chest. Because of the alcohol, I didn''t have the strength to lift my lead like head up.


    "It''s you!"


    I heard a deep and melodious male voice by my ear, but it was only a snort, filled with endless contempt.


    I still felt sick in my stomach, and I had no time to think about who was in front of me. My head was full of thoughts about going to the bathroom.


    Just as I was about to bypass the barrier in front of me, I was pulled back by a powerful hand. The strength of the hand almost made me lose my balance.


    "I said you are a whore, and Tianyu told me not to slander people without any proof. It seems like my eyes are right. How can a woman with Su Lihua be a good person? "


    When I heard him mention Tianyu, my neck felt weak and I could barely lift my head to look up. My vision became blurry, and after shaking my head a few times, I tried to open my eyes. "Ke Yifei!"


    "You''ve got a good memory, and you still remember me. Come on, I''m going to take a picture of you like this for Tianyu so he won''t speak up for you again. What kind of woman do you think you are?"


    As he spoke, Ke Yfei took out his mobile phone. Hearing him say that he would take pictures of my appearance to Tianyu, my heart immediately panicked. Even my drunkenness seemed to have sobered me up.


    I tried to grab Ke Yfei''s phone, but I couldn''t even touch the phone in his hand. With just a slight raise of his arm, I was already able to touch it.


    Thus, I grabbed his arm and pressed my entire weight onto his arm that was holding the phone. Just when I thought that I was about to succeed, Ke Yifan easily switched the phone with his other hand and smiled mockingly at me.


    "No wonder you can only make money lying down. With your intelligence, you can only live as a prostitute."


    "You don''t need to care about what I do or what I do. In any case, you can''t just casually pat me, and you can''t let Tianyu see it either."


    "Screech!" Ke Yfei used the fingers on his arm that was still hanging from my weight to pick at his ear. "I think those words sound a little interesting!" Why can''t a picture of a whore be shown to Tianyu? I know that regardless of family matters or appearance, Tianyu would drive many women mad. But with your identity, could you also be secretly in love with her? Actually, you don''t have to go through so much trouble, you just need to put a picture of Tianyu beside you when you''re doing it with someone else. "


    I saw Ke Yi Fei laughing so arrogantly. The look of disdain in his eyes made my heart ache inexplicably.


    I let go of Ke Yifei''s arm and looked up at him with a look of disdain. I used the alcohol to shout at him, "I use my body to earn money, and I don''t use yours. Why are you always targeting me?" I''m a bitch, I''m willing, it''s none of your business, get lost! Get lost! "


    "Pa!" A sudden tug on my body caused me to lose my balance. A "Pa" sound rang out and my cheeks stung from the impact. This slap was several times stronger than the one from the previous customer. My vision went black for a few seconds.


    Before I could react, I was kicked to the ground, the tip of my leather shoes fiercely kicking my leg. "Fuck, I just offended a customer, and now I''ve angered another customer. How did you serve the customer?" Do you not want to do it? "Now that the customers are complaining to you, this time they are going to pay for their drinks and also compensate the customers for their clothes."


    "Damn it, why did laozi blind and make a woman like you come here? You''re not making any money, and you''re even losing money. Let me tell you, you''re a meat seller, since you''ve chosen this business, you should sell it properly for me, otherwise, you''ll pay me back the money. Scram for me quickly."

 C21

    As he said this, Tian Zeming kicked me once more, "Get up and get out of here quickly. If you continue to be like this tomorrow, I''ll send you back to Lu Wei and let those old men play with you to their deaths."


    I endured the humiliation and grievance in my heart as I clenched my fists and clenched my teeth as I stood up.


    Tian Zeming slightly bowed towards Ke Yifei. "This bitch doesn''t know how to open her eyes. Don''t be angry. I''ll teach her a good lesson later."


    After Tian Zhiming finished his sentence, he glared at me before turning around and leaving.


    Ke Yfei looked at me coldly. I had never expected anyone to sympathize with me, but how could I not have the least amount of respect?


    I took a step forward and used my last foolish method to stare into Ke Yfei''s eyes. "If you tell Luo Tianyu about what happened today, you wouldn''t be a man."


    I turned around. By then, Tian Zhiming had already walked far away.


    I endured the pain coming from my leg and tried my best not to let Ke Yfei see my joke while I was walking.


    It wasn''t until I turned a corner that I leaned against the wall, resisting the pain, resisting the alcohol, resisting the shame in my heart.


    I bit myself hard, not wanting to cry, but the tears were still in my mouth, a little bitter.


    I wiped my tears away with my hand and leaned my body away from the wall. I raised my head and opened my eyes wide.


    Taking a deep breath, I was about to leave when I saw that Ke Yifei was already standing around the corner. His hands were in his pockets as he silently looked at me.


    "Su Lihua is the number one of the Nine Palace, she can be said to be almighty among the bitches, did she not teach you a few moves? To be able to become like you, isn''t that way too embarrassing? "


    I was too lazy to say a word to him. Why should I want to hurt someone who was always thinking of insulting me, someone who had destroyed my sister''s mourning hall?


    I walked towards Kai''s door without stopping, but Ke Yfei walked past me in big strides. When he was a few steps away from me, he suddenly turned around and started to walk backwards, his eyes still full of ridicule as he stared at me, "What kind of men do you like? Do you need me to find a few people to support you tomorrow? Do you like playing with a few people? I can also help you find someone. "


    I suddenly relaxed my lips and looked at him. "Alright! I''m really looking forward to it!"


    "Not a pretentious bitch." After saying that, Ke Yi Fei snorted coldly. He turned around and left with large strides.


    I got into his car, and in the car, he was still cursing at me.


    When I was sent to apartment 907 by Tian Ze Ming, Tian Lu saw the torn skin on my arm with a glance and pulled me to her side. She glared at Tian Ze Ming and questioned, "Did you hit him?"


    Tian Zeming pointed at me and scolded, "It''s still light for me to hit her. If she still offends guests like she did today, I''ll skin her."


    "Why do you owe me so much? Don''t you know how to use your mouth when you have something to say? No wonder my mother left you. Go on, I can''t be bothered to see you. " Tian Lu wasn''t polite to Tian Ze Ming''s tone. Tian Ze Ming''s lips twitched and in the end, he helplessly glared at me before closing the door and leaving.


    Tian Lu took out a medical kit from the cabinet and helped me deal with my wound, "Since you don''t want to do it, why don''t you force yourself?"


    "It''s not that I don''t want to, it''s just that I don''t know what I''m supposed to do to be likeable."


    Tian Lu glanced at me, "What you really want to do, there isn''t a single one that gets beaten up. It''s precisely because of your inner resistance that this so-called problem arises."


    I looked at Tian Lu as she said words that didn''t match her age. With an experienced look, I asked, "Why aren''t you going to school?"


    Tian Lu put away the medical kit, "I want to do cosmetics and makeup, I like to do it for you people even more. I can see the face under the thick rouge on each of you, whether it''s beautiful or ugly."


    After Tian Lu finished speaking, she went to the bathroom and helped me put in some bath water. She told me to wash myself properly, saying that the smell of alcohol on my body was too strong, making her feel a headache.


    The next day, Tian Lu and I woke up in the afternoon, and I began to live a life of black and white reversal.


    Under Tian Lu''s guidance, I began to try on my makeup. Although I didn''t have a grasp on the main points, it was still somewhat interesting.


    I had Tian Lu accompany me to buy a few pieces of clothing that I would wear at work. They were all those revealing dresses with similar styles, mainly because the color had changed a little.


    At night I wore a red dress and followed him to Kaiju. All the way, Kaiju targeted me and told me that if I didn''t open today, he would show me.


    My ten fingers were clasped together, but I was also very nervous, and I was also worried that I would always be unable to do it well.


    However, as soon as he entered the restaurant today, he was informed that a customer was looking for a woman called Su Mo and asked if Tian Zhiming was from our district.


    Tian Zhiming glanced at me and pointed me out to the waiter. "That''s her. Next time, you can tell the customer that her stage name is Imperial Concubine."


    The waiter looked at me and said, "Come with me, room 16."


    When I arrived at the door, I saw that I was alone. I asked the waiter, "Are there no customers today?"


    The waiter told me that I was the only customer today.


    I asked how many guests there were, and the waiter told me there were a dozen.


    My heart thumped. This made me suddenly have a bad premonition. I recalled the words that Ke Yifei threw to me yesterday. I thought he was just joking.


    When I pushed open the door, I saw a dozen or so boys sitting in the room. They were quite young, and the one sitting on the sofa closest to us with his legs crossed was Ke Yifei.


    Ke Yfei held a glass of red wine in his hand and shook it gently. He looked at me with a cold and mocking gaze. "I always keep my words. Look, are these men enough to serve you alone?"


    I looked at the dozens of people sitting on the sofa. Although it had been two years, I still remembered the scene at the school gate. It was those people.


    To let a fellow student who once humiliated me come and play with me, Ke Yfei really did have a ruthless way of doing things. As a woman in this line of work, no one would like to be known by anyone, yet Ke Yfei summoned the person who used to call me a bitch.


    The boy who had beaten me looked at Ke Yi Fei and respectfully asked, "Young Master Ke, how do you think we should play with her? Do you think we should strip her naked in front of us?"


    Ke Yfei supported his head with one hand and looked at me with the other side. "Since I''m treating her, you can do whatever you want with her."


    "Young Master Ke?" Hearing this, the anger within me rushed to the top of my head. I madly rushed towards Ke Yfei. Before he even realized that I was going to attack him, I knelt down on his lap and tightly grabbed onto his collar with my hands.


    I roared at Ke Yi Fei, "Were you the one that made them bully me all those years ago? Did you make me drop out of school? What right do you have to criticize someone else''s life? How can you bully me like this? I just want to go to school. I just want to live like a normal person. Just what are you doing? "


    I was pulled off by those people all at once. When I was dragged away, I kicked him.


    Ke Yfei was stunned by my sudden attack. I didn''t want to cry in front of him, nor did I want to show any weakness in front of him. However, when I scolded him, my vision became blurry.


    I was pressed to the ground by the men, the former classmates and alumni, who crowded around me, pressing my legs, lifting my arms over my head.


    They unceremoniously went to pull my skirt. The originally short skirt was torn off my body in a flurry by them.


    My struggles were of no avail. I couldn''t even move a muscle. I could only watch as some of them impatiently started to take off their pants while others reached out to pull down my underwear.


    Tears rolled down my face as I scolded him, "Ke Yfei, you''re a beast. I hate you. I hate you for the rest of my life."


    My mouth was suddenly blocked. It was a man''s underwear. Their hands were groping all over my body. The man who had taken off his underwear laid down on top of me.

 C22

    I fell into a deep despair, a bottomless despair. I suddenly understood why my mother chose to die that year.


    I gave up struggling and crying and closed my eyes, letting the tears pour from them, waiting for the fate that could not be transcended to play tricks on me.


    Just when I thought I was about to be robbed of the woman''s most precious possessions in this way, the burden that was weighing down on me suddenly disappeared, and the boy who was trying to do whatever he wanted with me suddenly flew out of my body.


    Ke Yfei stood tall, looking down at me, who had been stripped naked by them, and the other male students who were squatting or kneeling beside me. Due to my blurry vision, I could barely make out his expression, but he coldly said, "F * ck, how boring, all of you f * ck off."


    Upon hearing Ke Yi Fei''s words, the male students swept up their clothes and pants like a gust of wind and ran out of the private room.


    I lay on the ground, curled up into a ball, and buried my head deep in my hands. But no matter how much I bit myself, no matter how much I ate, no matter how salty the blood spread in my mouth, no matter how much I tried to convince myself that this was my life. For the sake of Sister Su, I must endure until I found the culprit.


    I don''t know how long I''ve been crying, but my curled up body suddenly feels warm. A warm jacket covers my body tightly.


    Then I heard a door close.


    I got up from the ground. The jacket slipped off my body. It was a well-ironed suit jacket. I recognized it. It was the one that Ke Yifei had just worn.


    I hate the way Ke Yi Fei casually trampled on me, yet now he''s trying to act kind.


    I threw the suit as far as I could.


    Then I crawled up and picked up the skirt they''d ripped off me and put it back on, even though it was only a flirting tool.


    When I came out of the box, I thought I was going to be scolded by Tian Zemin again, but this time he was really happy to see me and said that I had improved a lot and that the guests had tipped me a lot.


    I asked how many there were.


    Tian Zemin said he had thirty thousand dollars, and he told me to work harder. If I kept doing this, I would be able to pay him back the money I owed him.


    However, Tian Zeming glanced at my sorry state and said, "I thought you didn''t know how to play, but I never expected you to be so good at it."


    With that, Tian Zhiming went to see how his other sisters were doing.


    I knew that after today''s announcement, Tian Zhiming would no longer be keeping an eye on me, so I returned to the secret room on the first level of the basement.


    I saw Xue Fan sitting there, chatting with some of the other mothers.


    When I came in, Xue Fan saw me, so he walked up to me with a cigarette between his fingers. "I just entered the industry and played so much. Can you bear it?"


    I know that Xue Fan and Tian Zemin think that I had a relationship with so many people.


    I didn''t say anything, and Xue Fan should have also noticed that my mood wasn''t good, so he leaned against the wall with me. "Since you''ve entered this business, you''ll only suffer the loss of your useless pride, forgetting your so-called self-esteem, your so-called personality, living like a whore, treating yourself as a pleasure by selling yourself cheaply, seeing those men as your prey, don''t think that you''re being played by others. Just take the initiative into your own hands, play your own tricks, your own ways, and you''ll be able to enjoy the fun of playing with men."


    This is the first time I''ve heard such a theory. Sister Xue Fan exhaled a mouthful of smoke on my face, causing me to cough uncontrollably.


    "Men always want to play with women all over the world, and isn''t this business of ours playing with men all over the world as well? "Don''t just think about their disgust. Those men who don''t have the ability to play with women live in a sad way. Those men who have money but don''t play with women, we just need to respect them."


    "But as a woman in our line of work, aren''t we forever unable to lift our heads up?" I thought of what Hong Sis had said, that kind of humble feeling from the bottom of my heart, making me unable to feel the attitude and pleasure of living.


    "As long as you can see for yourself, you don''t have to care about the thoughts of others. A man who says that you are a lowly person, yet you are still toying with him. Isn''t he despicable? She really misses Su Lihua. She is the only woman in so many years who has reached the pinnacle in the business of a general. "


    "But she''s dead!" I slowly said this, but in my heart, I was still reminiscing about her days by my side.


    Xue Fan threw away the cigarette in his hand and ground it out with his foot. "Yes, he''s dead. He died in a strange way, but it''s only natural."


    "What do you mean natural?"


    Xue Fan glanced at me and said, "One day, you will also be able to reach Su Lihua''s position. Then, you will understand what I''m saying."


    Xue Fan returned to the main hall and chatted with his mother, Sang, for some reason.


    Instead of going out to pick up the guests, I picked up some time and followed Tian back to his apartment in his car.


    I knew that it wasn''t because he was taking special care of me, but because he wanted to take the opportunity to take me upstairs to see his daughter.


    When we opened the door, Tian Lu was sitting on the quilt. She was watching TV and applying a facial mask.


    Seeing me come in, Tian Lu glared at Tian Zhiming, who was standing behind me, and asked him if he was bullying her again.


    Tian Zhiming spread out his hands and said with a smile, "She performed exceptionally well today. Why would I bully her!"


    Tian Lu looked at me. There was only a moment of uncertainty in her eyes before she waved at Tian Zeming, "I''m sleepy. I''m going to sleep. Hurry up and leave."


    Tian Zeming felt helpless towards Tian Lu''s attitude. He took out a thousand yuan from his pocket and threw it in her direction, "Buy more delicious food. Don''t keep on eating snacks."


    Tian Lu''s eyes swept over me, "It seems like I really earned some money today. So generous."


    Tian Lu, on the other hand, bluntly picked up the money from the floor and put it into her pocket.


    "Alright, I''ll take my leave first. You two go to bed early."


    "En!" Tian Lu looked at the television screen and gave a grunt of agreement.


    Tian Zhiming closed the door and left in a bored manner.


    The moment Tian Zeming closed the door, Tian Lu turned off the TV with the remote control and sized me up.


    "Does it hurt?"


    "What?" I didn''t get what Tian Lu just said.


    "I heard that a woman''s first time will be very painful. Did you feel any pain?"


    I walked up to Tian Lu''s quilt and sat beside her. Perhaps it was because we were about the same age, but when I was with her, there was a very natural feeling of intimacy.


    "I just feel pain here!" I pointed to my heart.


    Tian Lu glanced at me, "Actually, the first time I saw you, I could tell that you didn''t want to work in this business. But you would rather bear it than complain. Let me admire you a little bit. "


    Tian Lu tore off the mask on her face and stood up to bring me a bottle of soda from the refrigerator. "Drink it. It''s very sweet. After drinking it, you won''t feel bad anymore."


    When Tian Lu comforted me in this way, neither of us felt that this behavior was childish.


    "I wasn''t picked up, although I was almost picked up by a dozen people."


    Even though I played it lightly, but as a girl with a keen mind, Tian Lu was still able to experience the feelings and feelings within my heart.


    Tian Lu patted me on the shoulder and told me in her rare age of maturity, "Don''t take these things too seriously. It''s just a layer of film."


    Tian Lu pretends to be very free and easy, but when I turned my head to look at her, she actually blushed in embarrassment.


    If I said that I didn''t have any lingering fear towards today''s matter, then I would be lying. After all, I was still young at that time, so my ability to bear through matters of the heart has yet to reach the level where it can be seen lightly.


    I really want to get out of this situation a day earlier, preferably immediately. "Did your friend call you? Did he break the password on his phone? "


    "Let me ask you."


    Tian Lu didn''t have any scruples about the fact that it was already very late, so she immediately gave Cao Mu a call.


    "Have you finished what I asked you to do?"


    Tian Lu turned on the hands-free, so I could hear Cao Mu''s words, "Ah, I-I''m not done yet. About that, wait a minute. When I''m done, I''ll give you a call."

 C23

    "Cao Mu, why did you stumble after not seeing you for two days? "Hey, hey ¡­" Tian Lu looked at her cell phone that was already beeping. She curled her lips and said with dissatisfaction, "What is this guy doing? This is the first time he''s talking to me like this."


    Tian Lu threw the phone to the side and comforted me, "Cao Mu is definitely very busy. He is a night owl and likes working at night. I think he forgot about what I entrusted him to, so he said that. You don''t have to worry. How about this, tomorrow night I will personally go to his house to find him. I''ll sit beside him and urge him to settle the matter that he gave you first. "


    I nodded. "Then I''ll have to trouble you to hurry me up. I''m a bit worried."


    Tian Lu patted her chest and promised, "Don''t worry. With me here, we will be absolutely safe."


    In order to reassure me, Tian Lu suddenly and mysteriously came close to my ear and whispered to me, "I''ll tell you a small secret. Cao Mu likes me. He definitely won''t dare to mess up the things I tell him."


    I looked at Tian Lu as I curled my lips and smiled, "Then, do you like him?"


    Tian Lu honestly shook her head at me and shrugged her shoulders. "He''s not my type. I don''t have any feelings for him."


    I asked Tian Lu if asking Cao Mu for help on my behalf would bring her any trouble.


    Tian Lu said nonchalantly. What was there to be afraid of? Besides, it was fine to have a spare tire.


    I chatted casually for a while before I lay down on the bed and slept.


    It''s always easy to get used to a kind of indolent lifestyle. It''s only been a few days, but I''m already beginning to get used to the fact that I don''t get up until the afternoon.


    Actually, I wanted to tell Tian Zhiming that I was sick and couldn''t go to work. After Tian Lu gets her phone back tonight, I wouldn''t work anymore if I had any clues.


    But that day, when Tian Zhiming came to pick me up, I had just started talking when Tian Zhiming interrupted me to go back. He said not to think about resting in his profession and to rest in his guest''s arms.


    I saw that Tian Zhiming wanted to get angry at me again. Furthermore, I couldn''t guarantee that the contents of that phone would become evidence to find the real culprit. Thus, just to be safe, I chose to obediently follow Tian Zhiming.


    In Caitou, we were not rushed into the box, but were gathered together by Sister Xuefan.


    Many of us girls are not new to this business. Many of us have our own ways of greeting customers, but don''t keep to the old ways. The appropriate way is to introduce something new and exciting to our customers.


    Xue Fan gave a simple instruction and then opened a cabinet behind her. He then took out a few bags of clothes. The styles were basically the same.


    I can''t help but admire Xue Fan''s understanding of the stature of our subordinates. Everyone''s clothes fit perfectly.


    The clothes that Xue Fan gave us was a professional suit. Her lower body wasn''t a skirt, but pants. She had us wrap our hair up properly, then gave each of us a pair of black-rimmed glasses.


    Our makeup under the request of the snow sail, from the heavy makeup to a lot more natural.


    Many older sisters, after looking at themselves in the mirror, were not very satisfied. They asked Xue Fan if he would not like such conservative clothes.


    I was pleased to accept the look on her face, which made me look more like a decent woman.


    "Today, you are all teachers. You have to let the guests know that you are playing with a proper teacher, so you have to grasp the standard well. You can''t be too casual, too sticky."


    Some elder sisters were already impatient to try out the effect of this new outfit, so they asked when Xue Fan could go greet the guests.


    Xue Fan let her hide her impatient expression, then she can go.


    In order not to give the guests a false impression, a few of us were separated and not prepared to appear in the same room at the same time.


    A few older sisters who had entered the other rooms did not come out. All of them had been left behind by the guests. It seemed that this trick of Xue Fan''s was still quite useful.


    Soon it was my turn to enter the compartment, and compared to my sister, who wore the same sexy outfit, I was a special sight, a little green in a hundred flowers. It looked like a foil, but because it was rare, it was also rare.


    I was ordered by a man in his early thirties, and he didn''t even ask me to sit next to him.


    "You are different from them. Are you really the young lady of this place?"


    I did not forget Xue Fan''s words and said, "Actually, I am a teacher. I only came here because ¡­"


    Actually, I didn''t think of how to describe it properly. It was just that the moment I swallowed, the guest actually had his own imagination and thoughts. He pitifully asked me if my family needed money, so I had no choice but to come out and do such a thing.


    Seeing the look on my guest''s face as he tried to confirm my guess, I pursed my lips and nodded.


    The customer was pleased to see me nod, and he was right about his guess.


    When the other guests and ladies in the room have already started their daily business, my guest gently places his hand on my leg in a probing manner.


    I unconsciously quivered, I was still unable to adapt to this kind of touch from the bottom of my heart.


    I was afraid that I was going to offend the guests like I did for the first time, so I hurriedly apologized.


    It was just that I did not expect a very natural reaction, but the guest''s face looked very satisfied.


    "Today is the first time, right?"


    I nodded, lying again.


    The customer''s face revealed a satisfied smile. He took the initiative to approach me and gently grabbed my hand.


    "What did you do at school? I see that you are young? "


    The beginning of a lie requires countless lies to make up for it. I can only start to weave the story from the bottom of my heart.


    I know it''s not natural for me to tell these lies now, but I think it''s because I was too nervous the first time I did it.


    "I''m a preschool teacher."


    "Oh, no wonder he''s so young." As the guest said that, he took my hand and gently stroked it.


    His movements, on the other hand, were gentle. I think it was to take care of me and let me get used to it.


    "Married?"


    I shook my head. "Not yet."


    The man''s face lit up again as he started to move his hand from my shoulder to my shoulder. Then, he slowly started to move his hand from my shoulder to my back.


    I just sat there, not daring to move. I just hope that he won''t do something too excessive again.


    However, I overestimated the guests who came here. A few of them didn''t come here for fun.


    As for the other pair, they were still drinking and punching, but for some reason, the man actually pressed that big sister down on her in the room.


    The older sister, who was under the other customer''s body, said, "You''re annoying. This place isn''t suitable. Let''s go downstairs later. It''s safe there."


    The customer said what was there to be afraid of, then began to kiss his sister disobediently, and caressed her body.


    I lowered my head, blushing in embarrassment. I didn''t dare to look again.


    The visual impact had a great effect on the guests around me, and I could clearly feel that the hand he placed on my back was growing stronger and that even his breathing had become a lot more rapid.


    "Do you have a boyfriend? Is your boyfriend willing to let such a beautiful girlfriend come to a place like this? "


    "I don''t have a boyfriend."


    "Is he still a chick?" The eyes of the guests were filled with ecstasy, and he was even closer to me than he was to me. The other hand wrapped around me.


    Seeing that I didn''t deny it, he put his mouth close to my ear, "Baby, give me the first time, I will be very gentle to you, I won''t hurt you, and I will make you very comfortable. I tell you, making love is a wonderful thing, I can be your boyfriend, come, don''t be shy, hold me tight. "


    Sensing that I still didn''t have any reaction, the customer panted, "Hug me, my baby master, hug me tight so I can test if you''re young. If you''re clean, I can be your boyfriend, I can raise you, you don''t have to work here anymore."


    Before I could even react, the pair by the side had already started panting, so loud that it caused one''s face to flush red.


    Finally, my guest lost his patience and forcefully placed my hand on his waist. He crossed his legs and lowered his head to kiss me.

 C24

    I subconsciously dodged as the customer''s kiss landed on my cheek.


    The guest was not as annoyed as the others at my evasion, and I don''t know if it was my uniform and so-called role-playing that made him more patient with my incompatibility.


    But his kiss didn''t stop, because my evasion mostly landed on my neck and cheek.


    Guests began to touch me, as many of them did.


    "Wu Hao, what are you dawdling for? Hurry up and go!" "Haha!"


    The couple had finished their fight and were packing up their own clothes. The guest took out his tip and stuffed it between his sister''s breasts, saying that he would give her as much as he could for her career.


    And the eyes are on our side, laughing and waiting to see our live version.


    "I don''t want to sell myself, I really don''t want to. Let''s not do this, right?"


    I begged him to let me go, but not only did he not stop, he even reached for my belt.


    "Don''t be afraid. With this experience, you will be unable to stop and beg me to give it to you again."


    His movements were not very rude, but I could feel his impatience.


    The person who came with him was waiting to see a good show with interest as he jeered, "Meeting such a coquettish girl, you really like her, don''t you? "Why don''t you take it home tonight and enjoy it!"


    "You two get out first, my little darling is shy."


    "Alright, alright, I got it!"


    The man laughed and led the sister away, and before they could go out, my guest began to move his hand deftly into my shirt and untie my corset.


    Then his hand came up from behind and he said to me gently, "Don''t worry, I''ll make you comfortable."


    "No, let me go!"


    My body started to tremble. I was so nervous that I tightly clenched my fists. Sweat started to flow from my body.


    Wu Hao raised his head and looked at me. He seemed to enjoy my current reaction. He didn''t seem to be in a hurry to invade me. Instead, he looked at me with a teasing tone. "Are you nervous?"


    I nodded, afraid to meet his eyes.


    Wu Hao could be considered not bad. He didn''t have the beer belly of an old man and could be considered young and stylish among the customers.


    "Your first loss in a place like this really isn''t a good memory. Come out with me, come to my place."


    "I really don''t want it to come out." I know my body is shaking, and my voice is weak.


    "Aren''t you short of money? Aren''t you in a hurry for money? "If you really are a chick, come with me, I can give you 20,000 yuan. If we are harmonious below, I can raise you."


    If it was another sister, she would definitely be overjoyed! I believe many of them would agree, especially the women of Red Lane.


    If I had come to a place like this because of my livelihood, then I would have immediately agreed to Wu Hao''s request, but I wasn''t.


    "Let me go, I can drink with you."


    Wu Hao suddenly frowned and said with a trace of displeasure in his voice, "Are you saying that you are no longer a chick? Or are you pretending to be innocent with me? "


    "I ¡­"


    I don''t know how to put it in my favor without offending the guests.


    Wu Hao suddenly stopped being gentle to me. He was clearly straddling my body as he pressed me down on the sofa. His fingers skillfully opened the buttons on my clothes. That rain-like kiss swept over with an unfamiliar domineering aura.


    My struggles became flirtatious. I tightly pursed my lips to resist Wu Hao''s attack on me.


    Wu Hao''s hand went into my pants, with a kind of restlessness.


    I couldn''t move him. "I''ll go with you. We''re not here."


    I just wanted to postpone this. I was scared, really scared.


    Scenes from my childhood played out in front of my eyes one by one, and I don''t know if I can afford it.


    I just want to get out of here.


    Wu Hao suddenly stopped and looked at me, I said this is my first time, this place is really not beautiful, take me somewhere else to do it.


    Wu Hao gently blew on his breath to soothe the dry heat that was rising because of me.


    Wu Hao got up from my body, told me to put on my clothes, and we went out to do it.


    I sat up quickly, gathered up my pants, and buttoned them. He ran his hand through his hair, which was no longer smooth.


    Wu Hao''s hand suddenly wrapped around my waist. His eyes suppressed the impulse to immediately pounce on me. "Let''s go."


    Wu Hao and I walked to the door. The moment we opened the door to the private box, we saw a bunch of people filling the corridor.


    "Police investigation!"


    Even if I haven''t experienced it, all the police do when they come to a place like this is to find out about whores and whores.


    Wu Hao''s face was somewhat pale, and he immediately took his hand off my waist.


    We saw a lot of guests and ladies being taken away by the police from our sight, among them the man who came with Wu Hao and the sister.


    A police officer walked in through the open door of our private room. Just as he was about to show his ID, he saw me and asked, "Why did you come here?"


    I recognized Shang Qirong. I didn''t think it would be him. It was like I saw a glimmer of hope.


    Shang Qirong glanced at Wu Hao, who was keeping a certain distance between me and him. He then walked to the side of me and pulled me to a corner. He whispered to me, "What''s going on?"


    "It''s a long story, I''ll explain it to you later. Make sure I''m fine first, I can''t go in, you know."


    Shang Qirong frowned and sighed. "Hide in the corner and don''t come out."


    Shang Qirong glanced at Wu Hao again, "You too!"


    With that, Shang Qirong walked out of the box and said to the other policemen at the door, "There''s no one here."


    Wu Hao and I hid in a corner and stayed there for nearly an hour before we heard the sound of a police car leaving.


    I let out a long sigh and stood up from the corner. Only then did Wu Hao dare to move.


    Wu Hao stood up. He was obviously quite shocked as well. He told me that he had dragged my luck this time. If he went in now, he would lose a lot of face.


    "Looks like I can''t bring you out to play today. I need to go to the police station to see if I can fish out my friend. If his wife finds out about this, my family will surely be in chaos."


    Wu Hao then took out a stack of money from his bag and stuffed it into my hands. He also said that he would come to find me soon. After saying that, she pinched my chin with her hand and hurriedly left.


    I was glad I''d escaped this time.


    When I came out from the box and went down to the basement level, Xue Fan and Tian Zhiming were both there. The atmosphere here was very depressing, and seeing me return, the two of them heaved a sigh of relief.


    Because our people are dressed up properly today, so many smart sisters have escaped disaster by pretending to be guests. But other mothers, Sang and the pimp, obviously weren''t as lucky as we were.


    It was also said that they had suffered a great loss today, that they couldn''t accept any money from the guests. This time, they had to suffer a heavy loss.


    While our people were still hoping for a chance, the ladies of the other districts couldn''t help but complain about what had happened to Kettle this time. Why didn''t they get any information from such a large-scale investigation?


    "Who knows who he offended this time."


    While we were talking, Xue Fan told us that Caesars had his own ways of doing things. We shouldn''t go along with him and do our own things.


    When Tian Zhiming looked down and saw the money in my hands, his eyes lit up and he snatched it away from me. "What is this?"


    "From the customer."


    "Hahahaha!" Tian Zhiming laughed without any concealment as he said to his other sisters, "See, this is skill."


    Then he spat on his finger and counted the money.


    "You still owe me a lot, and this has not been paid off yet. Logically speaking, I shouldn''t have given you a portion until you have paid it off, but since you''ve performed so well, today I''ll give you some silver to properly carve on yourself. Earning more money is the truth."


    I clenched the 500 yuan in my hands, but could only say thanks!


    Then, Tian Zhiming counted out a few more things for Xue Fan. As for how much he gave to him and how the two of them split the loot, I didn''t know.


    Today, after what happened to Ketu, there was no way to manage it. So, Tian Zhiming took us home.


    I was always the last one to be sent back, but this time when I got home, I knocked a lot, but no one opened the door.


    Tian Zeming subconsciously frowned and said, "It''s already so late. Where did this damn girl go?"

 C25

    When he couldn''t open the door, he took a key from his pocket and asked me to go in first.


    He then called Tian Lu, but no one answered.


    Tian Ze obviously became more anxious. I remembered that Tian Lu said that she would help me find Cao Mu today, so I asked Tian Zhiming if he knew about Cao Mu and his family.


    "It can''t be that we''re really going with that brat, right? That brat is really boring."


    I said I would go with him, Tian Zhiming acquiesced. However, just as we were closing the door, we saw Tian Lu walk out of the elevator at the other end of the corridor, heading this way.


    He lowered his head, looking extremely depressed.


    Tian Zhiming walked up to her and asked her where she had gone to. It was so late at night for a girl like him to not be at home.


    Tian Lu ignored him. She walked around Tian Zhiming and headed towards me. When she looked at me, her nose twitched and her eyes reddened.


    I asked what was wrong with Tian Lu. She pulled me into the house and said to Tian Zhiming at the door, "I''m tired today. You should leave first. Don''t disturb our rest."


    After that, he mercilessly shut off Tian Ziming from the room.


    Tian Lu looked at me with a wronged and apologetic expression. A hint of worry rose in my heart.


    "It can''t be undone?" It was the best of the bad results. So I chose to think so.


    Tian Lu shook her head.


    "All the documents have been lost?" It seems to me that this is the worst possible outcome.


    Tian Lu still shook her head in disappointment. Then, she opened up her right palm, revealing a small piece of debris in her hand.


    "Cao Mu is gone. The entire house is empty. It is as though he had disappeared from the face of the earth. I found this on the ground, a fragment of your sister''s cell phone. "


    My heart sank. All my hopes collapsed in an instant. My only evidence and clues.


    I walked mechanically out of the room. Tian Lu pulled me and asked me where I was going. I said I wanted to be alone.


    Tian Lu no longer stopped me. I stood in the night wind and let them pierce through my clothes.


    Without this crucial piece of evidence, there''s only one last way left for me, to continue being a young lady, like the top floor coming together.


    I thought of the hands that were on me, and I felt an inexplicable nausea, but it was hard to escape.


    I don''t have anyone to talk to. I don''t know who I want to tell after I lost Sister Su.


    Then I thought of Shang Qirong, the policeman who let me go today.


    I took out my cell phone and called him. I heard the voices of other colleagues around him as he picked up the phone.


    "I am Su Mo."


    "I''m on duty tonight. Where are you? "How about this, tomorrow at noon, coffee around the island, I''ll be waiting for you there."


    "Alright!"


    "Is this your cell phone number?"


    "Yes."


    "Alright, I understand." Shang Qirong hung up the phone. When he spoke to me, his voice wasn''t very loud. I didn''t know why I chose to trust him. Perhaps it was because he suspected my sister''s death. I didn''t make a verdict on my sister Su''s death so quickly like the other policemen did.


    When I returned home, Tian Lu was still awake. Seeing me return, she sat up on the quilt.


    There was still guilt in Tian Lu''s eyes as she apologized. She did not expect Cao Mu to suddenly disappear from the face of the earth. She also promised me that wherever Cao Mu went, she would help me find him.


    However, Tian Lu was still somewhat ignorant. She asked me what kind of important document I was talking about and how I cared so much about it.


    I told her that it was a memento from my sister, and that it contained my sister''s last memento.


    I saw that Tian Lu was blaming herself even more, so I didn''t say anything more. I advised her that it wasn''t her fault, so there was no need to apologize to me.


    The next day, when I got up, Tian Lu was still sleeping. I found that on my clothes rack, besides my seductive skirt, there was only a set of sports clothes and last night''s uniform.


    I wore a sportswear that more suited my age without makeup. After a simple cleaning up, I still woke up Tian Lu on the way out.


    Tian Lu rubbed her eyes as she asked me what I was doing so early. I said that I would go out to see a friend and would be back soon.


    I thought of Cao Mu again and asked if Tian Lu had a photo of Cao Mu. I wondered if I could have one, but Tian Lu did, so I sent it to my phone.


    "Are you going to look for him? I''ll go with you. "


    I told Tian Lu that I didn''t need the photo because I had forgotten Cao Mu''s appearance. I wanted to see it in case I saw it on the street and didn''t recognize it.


    Tian Lu turned over and said, "Then you go ahead. I''ll sleep for a while more."


    Just as I was about to arrive on the island, I received a text message from Shang Qirong, box 3012 on the third floor.


    I entered the coffee shop on the island and was ushered into the chartered room.


    This was a windowless private room. The lights inside were dim and had a tinge of yellow light.


    The door to the private room was pulled shut by the waiter. Through the dim light, I could still make out Shang Qi''s silhouette, "Why did you choose such a dark private room?"


    "This way, even if someone were to enter by mistake, it would be hard to see them clearly."


    I sat down opposite Shang Qirong. Shang Qirong poured me a cup of coffee and said, "I thought you had already left. Why are you still here?"


    "Why did the murderer leave without finding me? If the person closest to you was killed, would you be able to just leave like that? "


    "But you chose to go to that place, is it really worth it?"


    I looked at Shang Qirong, took out my cell phone and showed him Cao Mu''s picture, "My sister''s cell phone is in this person''s hands, but this person has now disappeared. I need his lead. I need to get my sister''s cell phone back. If I find evidence, of course I don''t want to stay in the nightclub, but if this clue is broken, that''s the only way I can do it. Or you can tell me, as a cop, what else you can do to help me find clues. "


    "The police have already closed the case. It''s impossible to get help without new evidence."


    Shang Qirong looked at the photo on my phone and told me he would keep an eye out for me.


    "I understand your feelings," he said to me with a sigh that didn''t match his age.


    "You won''t understand the meaning of elder sister to my life. I just want you to tell me if you have any clues, if I find evidence, you can tell me how to handle it safely. Also, if you find evidence again, can you tell me in advance?" I can''t just go in there. "


    Shang Qirong saw that I was not easily persuaded and nodded his head helplessly.


    "Thank you for helping me."


    I saw that Shang Qirong seemed to have fallen into some kind of reminiscence. Clenching his teeth, he suddenly said resolutely to me, "Rest assured, I will definitely help you."


    Shang Qirong transferred Cao Mu''s photo to his phone. "Kai Xuan will have to close down his business in the next few days to rectify his condition. I will help you find this person in the next few days." I hope that the thing in his hand can really help you. "


    I stood up and was about to open the door to leave when Shang Qirong suddenly spoke to me from behind.


    I opened the door of the box, and the light from outside caught my eyes for a moment.


    I left the coffee shop around the island, not in a hurry to get in a car and leave, but walking aimlessly through the streets.


    As I passed by the window, I saw jeans and a T-shirt inside. These things that fit a young person were inexplicably pleasing to me.


    I didn''t hold back and walked in. I put on a simple set of clothes and looked at myself in the mirror. I didn''t feel dirty at all.


    I bought it, even though I knew that I wouldn''t have much chance of wearing something as simple as this if I''d been hanging around in a nightclub.


    After coming out of the clothing store, my mood was especially good because of my ordinary clothes.


    When I got tired of walking, I sat down on a public bench to rest, close my eyes, and enjoy the sunshine that was fading out of my life.


    A pleasant male voice slipped into my ear, making me feel like I was in a dream for a moment.


    "I didn''t expect to meet you here. I''m really sorry about what happened last time."


    I wasn''t sure if this was a dream or not, and I hesitated to open my eyes, lest I see someone who wasn''t dreaming.


    When I saw Luo Tianyu''s figure, I felt like I was suffocating.


    Luo Tianyu gently said to me, "Can I sit down?"

 C26

    I hastily made a bigger space for Luo Tianyu. My face was red and my heart was pounding, but I was too embarrassed to raise my head to look at him.


    "I''m really sorry about how Yi Fei treated you last time. Are you alright?"


    Luo Tianyu suddenly asked. My heart was beating very fast, and the first thing I thought of was that Ke Yifei had told Luo Tianyu about the matter of humiliating me.


    I felt so humiliated that I let Tianyu know what I was doing at the club. It made me feel like I couldn''t face him, and I even wanted to find a hole in the ground to hide in.


    "What about you? With such a bad complexion, is there something wrong with it? "


    "No, no!" I lowered my head even lower. Luo Tianyu was like a mirror of mine. It was as if all the stains on my body were instantly reflected.


    "Last time, Yi Fei shouldn''t have vented his anger on you, and even insulted you like that. Don''t blame him, he has a straightforward personality and is impulsive, but he really is a good person."


    After hearing what Tianyu said was the last time, my heart felt as though a giant golden boulder had fallen from my heart. I unconsciously let out a long sigh of relief.


    "It''s not your fault, so don''t apologize to me."


    Knowing that Ke Yifei didn''t tell Luo Tianyu about me being a Miss in Ketu, I felt a little more at ease with my speech.


    However, I still didn''t dare to look up at the sky lightly. Occasionally, I would sneak a glance at the sky and it made me feel unusually satisfied. However, I also felt like I had committed a crime, as if I had violated a sacred thing.


    "Yi Fei and I are best friends. We grew up together, so it''s only right that he make an apology."


    "Why did you come to this place?"


    In my mind, I had always thought that boys like him in Tianyu would only meet in his sports car, or in some sort of high-class setting. It was a miracle for me to meet his shadow in a place like this.


    Tianyu gave a nice smile, "This time, Yi Fei is just returning for a short period of time. Tomorrow, his plane will go abroad to complete his last year of studies. He said he wanted to eat a snack near here, so we arranged to meet here. "


    "Is he leaving tomorrow?"


    "Yes."


    Hearing Tianyu''s words, I felt inexplicably happy. I hoped that Ke Yifei would never come back and would never let me see him again.


    "What about you? Will you leave too? Is he studying abroad? "


    Tianyu shook his head, "No, I''m just here to study. But I''ve graduated this year and I''m preparing to join my dad''s company to help him manage the company."


    My heart is warm, even if I can''t be with Tianyu, but to be in the same city with him is also a kind of happiness for me.


    "What about you? "Where do you study?"


    I don''t know how to tell Tianyu that I''ve dropped out of school at this age.


    I lowered my head and bit my lips, not knowing how to say it.


    Letting yourself admit your shortcomings in front of the people you like is a very courageous thing. "I ¡­"


    I was about to reply when I suddenly heard Ke Yi Fei''s voice. "Fuck, how did the two of you end up together?"


    My body quivered and I immediately stood up from the bench. My entire body felt like it had been electrocuted.


    At this moment, I didn''t even dare to look at Ke Yifei. I was really afraid that he would reveal my profession in front of Tianyu the very next second.


    I said to Tian Yu, "It''s a pleasure to meet you. I''ll be leaving first."


    After saying that, I lifted my leg and left. I knew that right now, I must be very strange in Tianyu''s eyes. But even if it was so, I didn''t want to risk being exposed in front of him.


    "Stop right there, who allowed you to leave."


    I heard Kuyphon''s voice behind me, so I pretended not to hear him as I hurried on.


    However, Ke Yi Fei deliberately raised his score and said to Tian Yu, "Do you want to hear the story of this beauty?" "It''s especially exciting."


    In my heart, I knew that Ke Yifei was speaking for me. In the face of his threats, I was powerless to help him. However, I did not hesitate to turn back.


    I stood in front of Ke Yi Fei. Looking at his mocking and disdainful expression, I asked, "Are you going to apologize to me for what happened last time?"


    "You think you''re worthy?"


    I glared at Ke Yifei, but didn''t dare to say anything. It was as if there was a thorn stuck in my throat. In the end, I could only choose to remain silent.


    Tianyu walked up and patted Ke Yifei''s shoulder. "When did you have such a rude manner? You treat a girl like this."


    Ke Yi Fei suddenly laughed. His laugh was especially savage. "Girl?" Tianyu, you really use that word on her. "


    Tianyu didn''t know the meaning behind Ke Yifei''s words. He simply thought that it was because of the conflict in the mourning hall.


    I told Tianyu that I would be leaving first, but Ke Yfei said, ''We two men have no interest in eating together, so why don''t you accompany me? You should be good at it.


    I was really angry, but I didn''t dare to leave. I could read the threat in Ke Yfei''s eyes, even though I knew that his invitation was just another awkward start.


    However, this kind of embarrassment didn''t seem as important to me as maintaining the image in Tianyu''s heart.


    "You come with us. Give each other a chance to get along. Once the misunderstanding is resolved, we''ll be friends. "


    "I''m not interested in a friend like her."


    Ke Yfei didn''t stop his attacks on me, but I could only brace myself and go with them.


    The sky made me feel warm as spring, but Ke Yifeng always made me feel like I was treading on thin ice.


    The restaurant they chose was really not big. It was just a very small restaurant, with a few simple tables and especially poor sanitary conditions.


    I don''t know how people of their status fall in love with this place. More importantly, the food here is really ordinary.


    I doubt that rich people like them can eat this kind of restaurant.


    We didn''t order much, and Ke Yifei also ordered a few bottles of beer.


    One by one they opened a bottle and poured into their glasses.


    Tianyu kindly asked for a bottle of beverage, but Ke Yifeng took my drink back and pushed a wine cup to me, asking me to drink with them.


    I said I wouldn''t, and that''s why Tianyu tried to stop Ke Yifei from forcing me to drink. After two cups of wine, Ke Yifei grumpily told me to stop pretending with them.


    The threats in Ke''s eyes made me choose to pour the wine cup by cup into my mouth, even though the taste of the wine made me feel uncomfortable.


    "This place is the worst place I''ve ever been in my whole life, why would I sneak into this place. I have to thank that bitch Su Lihua, she made me feel bad for a while, and I''ll make her feel bad for the rest of her life. Now that she''s dead, you''ll pay for her sins. "


    "My sister is already dead, and you''ve even smashed the mourning hall. You better clean your mouth, what right do you have to talk about her? If you say that other people are whores, then what kind of people are you? Isn''t it because humans like you are such professionals? "


    Ke Yfei stared at me. I don''t know if it was due to him drinking a few bottles of wine, but it was hard to tell if it was because his eyes were looking straight at me or because of me.


    "F * ck, son of a bitch, the way you talk is the same as a whore."


    I threw the alcohol that was just filled with by Ke Yifei towards him. I didn''t know why, but I poured most of it onto Tianyu. I stood up to wipe Tianyu clean with a tissue, but Tianyu stood up and told me to go to the restroom without worrying about anything.


    I asked Ke Yifei with my remaining rationality, ''What exactly do you want?''


    Ke Yifei told me to blame it on being Su Lihua''s sister. Our grudge was only the beginning.


    I saw something cold in his eyes. It sent a chill down my spine.


    Ke Yifei had also warned me not to think about Tianyu, saying that I wasn''t worthy. Even if I had a little thought in this regard, it would be taint to Tianyu. If I dared to advance even a inch, he would tell Tianyu everything about me, and then I would be even more shameless. That I wouldn''t think I was clean if I changed my clothes.


    I bit my lips as I watched Ke Yi Fei humiliate me. I watched as Tian Yu sat back down. "Yi Fei, stop drinking wine with her. She really doesn''t have any quantity. Look at her, there are already too many."


    After that, my memory started to have fragmented memories. There were many fragments that I couldn''t recall, but I remembered that even if Tianyu stopped me, Ke Yifei still poured me some wine. After that, other than drinking, I didn''t know what else to do.


    It was after three in the morning when I was more or less conscious.


    My head hurt as if it had been split open, but the strange environment made me sit up. The quilt slipped off my body, and I found myself naked.

 C27

    I felt an inexplicable sense of nervousness, especially when I thought of Ke Yfei''s face in my head. It made me even have the heart to die. I turned on the bedside switch, but there was nothing beside me.


    I don''t know where this place is and it doesn''t look like a hotel, but the decoration is very luxurious and makes people feel that it''s extraordinary.


    I hated myself for being so drunk in front of Tianyu. Presumably, the good image I wanted to maintain in front of him had completely collapsed.


    I just want to get out of here fast. Without clothes, I tore off the bed sheets and tightly wrapped myself in them.


    I opened the door to run, but there was no light coming on outside, so I couldn''t see my feet.


    I tried to walk forward, but my feet suddenly felt empty. I couldn''t suppress the fear in my heart for an instant as I cried out miserably.


    I felt myself rolling down the stairs. After who knows how many times, I finally stopped. I felt as if my bones had fallen apart. I couldn''t even move.


    I lay on my back, the light shining in my eyes making it impossible for me to open them.


    I heard someone running toward me. "Are you all right, girl?"


    Slowly, I opened my eyes. A kind-looking woman in her fifties, wearing a white shirt with a sloping lapel, black pants and a low bun on top of her head, looked at me with a pitiful frown. She caressed all parts of my body and kept asking if I was in pain.


    I knew she was checking to see if I had a fracture, but my bones ached and I couldn''t tell where the pain had come from.


    I just shook my head.


    "Why did he fall down?" At some point, I don''t know when Tianyu was standing next to me. He was squatting down and frowning nicely.


    "It shouldn''t be a fracture, but it must have been a heavy fall. Young master, you should carry this girl to her room."


    Just as the middle-aged woman was about to pick me up after confirming, I was suddenly pushed to the side by Ke Yi Fei who had appeared out of nowhere. "I think it''s better if I do it. I don''t want this kind of woman to stain your hands."


    If I were in Tianyu''s arms, I''m sure I''d think it was worth it to break two ribs. However, when I saw the arm that Ke Yi Fei extended towards me, a wave of disgust arose in my heart, as I desperately tried to shake it off.


    I didn''t know where my perseverance came from, but I stood up as if I had forgotten the pain.


    "I''ll go by myself."


    However, just as I took a step down, I felt an inexplicable pain in my leg, and my body fell to the ground unbalanced.


    The place where I fell was the middle landing of the stairs. Actually, I wanted to get out of here at this moment, whether it was the home of Ke Yifei or Tianyu.


    Because I know that as long as Ke Yi Fei is here, I will never be able to have the dignity to stay in front of Tianyu.


    A pair of large hands held my arm, and my body suddenly lightened up. "Let me do it!"


    I was in Tianyu''s arms. I looked at him with pity in his eyes. The light was so beautiful in his eyes that I felt like I was in a dream.


    At such a close distance, I could hear his clear and powerful heartbeat. His chest was very firm, and he seemed to be gentle and gentle in the sunlight. However, at this moment, he gave me a indescribable feeling of security.


    As Tianyu carried me past Ke Yi Fei, I heard a light snort from his throat. Suddenly, it broke this beautiful moment. "Bitch, you really have a lot of insidious tricks up your sleeves!"


    I lowered my eyelids. When Ke Yifei said I was a slut, my first reaction wasn''t to be angry at him. It was because I felt that I really wasn''t worthy of being in the embrace of Tianyu.


    I didn''t have the courage to look into Tianyu''s eyes. I was afraid that I would see the disdain in his eyes for me.


    My room faced the stairs, and that was the main reason I fell. I was put back on the bed by Tianyu. "You should rest for a while. If there''s anything that''s uncomfortable, I''ll call a doctor for you."


    "Slut''s life is tough, her bones are tough, nothing will happen to her." Kuyphon leaned against my door, his arms crossed over each other as he held me back.


    Tianyu turned around and looked at Ke Yifei. "It''s not like she offended you. Her sister''s matter has nothing to do with her. Don''t always target her."


    "There are no pitiful people who are related to Su Lihua."


    The middle-aged woman from before came in carrying water. Tian Yu said to her, "Mother Wu, I''ll trouble you to take care of this lady for a while. I will fly with Yi first."


    I knew that Tianyu was doing this for my own good. I reluctantly watched his back as he left, supporting myself up as I took the water from Mother Wu. I apologetically said to Mother Wu, "I''m sorry I woke you up so early."


    Mother Wu kindly said it didn''t matter, and that people who drank too much were easily thirsty. She asked if I came out of my room due to thirst, and also said that I shouldn''t have been arranged in the room that faced the stairs.


    I asked Mother Wu where my clothes were.


    Mother Wu said that I spilled quite a bit of alcohol on my body when I came here yesterday, so she helped me take it off and washed it all for me.


    The worry in my heart finally subsided. I almost thought that I had lost my body just a moment ago.


    Mother Wu accompanied me for a while. Seeing that I was fine, she calmed me down and laid me down to rest. Say it''s still early, let me sleep a little longer.


    I asked Mother Wu, where am I?


    Mother Wu said that this was the Luo Family''s villa in the mountains, and that she was the only one who usually stayed here to look after the house.


    I didn''t think I would be lying in my house in Tianyu. I closed my eyes, feeling a strange warmth in my heart, more excitement.


    After mother Wu left, I slept exceptionally well at around 9 am.


    Mother Wu gave me breakfast in my room. She even brought my clothes from yesterday to my room.


    As soon as Wu Ma turned around to leave, I put on my T-shirt, and the door to my room was kicked open.


    I don''t need to look to know who''s so bossy.


    "I don''t need to guess to see what you women are planning. When I''m not around, you''d better stay away from Tianyu. If I find out that you''re playing tricks on him, I''ll make your death very ugly, understand?"


    "Ke Yifei, our feud is narrow. I hope that we will never meet again. I don''t want to talk to you either. Can you get out of my sight?"


    Ke Yfei snorted lightly with obvious impatience. "Get lost now while Tianyu is busy. Don''t stay here like a dog."


    "This is Tianyu''s home, not yours. What right do you have to give me the order to be the commander?" Actually, even if Ke Yifei didn''t come and kick me out, I still planned to leave.


    However, I find it hard to accept the overbearing attitude of Ke Yfei.


    However, I still overestimated Ke Yifei''s character. I didn''t think that he would rush to my side and grab my arm to drag me out.


    My resistance was like a stone falling into water. After just a few seconds of resistance, I was mercilessly pulled off the bed.


    I frantically reached out to pull the blanket to cover my naked lower body, but I was still a step too late. My embarrassing appearance was completely caught by Ke Yfei''s eyes.


    Ke Yifei loosened his grip on my hand and turned his back to me.


    "Hurry up and put on your clothes!"


    With tears in my eyes, I put on my undressed pants. My heart was full of shame, but I didn''t dare to scream. Even if I was as frightened as the other girls, I still couldn''t show it.


    Even if it was Ke Yifan who had turned around, he did not forget to mock me. "You''ve certainly been watched quite a few times. You''re bound to not care. Moreover, I''ve seen many of the scenes."


    I knew what he meant, of course, but I didn''t think he''d have the face to tell me about that day.


    I put on my clothes and stood in front of Ke Yifei. I looked into his eyes and he met mine without any hesitation. I think we''re close to the edge of a gun fire.


    "Isn''t it great to see me being toyed with by so many people? It''s good to ruin my life, isn''t it? Ke Yi Fei, aren''t you looking down on me? Alright, kill me if you have the ability! Do you think that you are amazing just because you have money, that you are amazing when you trample on us? Yes, we don''t have money, so you think we deserve to be bullied by you? How clean are you compared to me? When you tried to take revenge on me in that way, Ke Yfei, you weren''t a man in my heart. You were an animal. "

 C28

    My emotions were agitated and my breathing was ragged. When I reached the end of my sentence, I saw a fire burning in Ke Yfei''s eyes.


    Ke Yifeng''s appearance made me feel much more comfortable. I continued to say, "That''s right, my elder sister is a prostitute. But so what? What can her fault be? Aren''t you, the bunch of stinking men who have always come to our door, trampling on other people''s bodies, belittling us, calling us dirty, and calling yourselves men who call themselves gentlemen? Ke Yifei, I''m just a bitch. I don''t need you to tell me that I know my own limitations. Even if I had ulterior motives towards Tianyu, how could a family like this accept me? I don''t know what the hell you''re worried about. Don''t you think you''re ridiculous? "


    I didn''t want to speak any further with Ke Yfei. So what if he looked down on me? I didn''t need him to even look at me.


    I turned and walked out of the room, even though my body was still uncomfortable. I left the house on the only paved road outside.


    This villa was built halfway up the mountain, and there were no houses nearby. Looking from above, I didn''t see any tall buildings at all. My heart sank as I didn''t know how long I would need to walk.


    My leg still hurt a little, and I rolled up my pants leg to take a look. There were several bruises on my knee and calf bones.


    At this moment, my phone rang. It was Tian Lu. When I picked it up, she asked me where I had gone crazy. Why didn''t I go home tonight? Why didn''t I call back?


    I told Tian Lu that I would be back very soon. Originally, I wanted her to call a taxi for me, but at the same time I saw that Shang Qirong''s phone call had also come in.


    I said I would talk to her in a while, then hung up the phone with Tian Lu and picked up Shang Qirong''s call.


    Shang Qirong immediately asked me where I was. At this moment, it was as if I had found my lifesaver. "I''m on my way down the mountain from my villa. Can you come and pick me up?"


    "Alright, wait for me."


    After Shang Qirong hung up the phone, I exhaled. Looking at the seemingly endless road in front of me, I finally felt relieved for my leg.


    I heard the sound of a car behind me, and then a sports car sped past me.


    I didn''t expect him to give me a lift. I just hoped we wouldn''t meet again for the rest of our lives.


    After walking for a while, I couldn''t stand my legs anymore, so I rested under a tree and waited for Shang Qirong.


    After a while, I saw that the car had backed up and was parked next to me. He rolled down the window, took off his sunglasses, and ordered me in his usual unfriendly tone.


    I turned my head away, ignoring him as if I hadn''t heard anything. "I told you to hurry up and get on the car. With your speed, Tianyu will definitely meet you when you get back."


    "You don''t need to remind me. As a bitch, am I afraid that I won''t be able to find a man to pick me up?" I twitched the corner of my mouth and spoke with disdain towards Ke Yifei.


    This was because I had already seen Shang Qirong''s car.


    Although Shang Qirong''s car was a few levels lower than the Ko Yidong, it still made me arrogantly head towards Shang Qirong to welcome him.


    I opened the passenger door and got in. I saw Ke Yifei coldly glaring at me before he stepped on the throttle of the car and rushed out. In an instant, he disappeared from our sight.


    "Why did you come to this place?" Shang Qirong asked after seeing that Ke Yi Fei had left.


    "I don''t want to talk about that bastard just now. "Thank you for coming to pick me up. Do you need to call me for something?"


    Shang Qirong started the car and within a few steps of us, I saw a car approaching.


    It was Tianyu''s car, and I bent down so he wouldn''t see me.


    "It''s over." Shang Qirong reminded me that when I lifted up my body, Shang Qirong asked me how I knew the young master of the Luo family.


    I didn''t use my job as an excuse because I didn''t want to splash dirty water on Tianyu.


    "Did you call me for something?"


    I interrupted Shang Qirong and continued the conversation.


    "Cao Mu has found it."


    "What about my phone?"


    I saw that Shang Qirong''s face was a little heavy. "Is your phone broken?"


    When I saw the piece of debris that Tian Lu gave me, I had some preparations in my heart.


    "Cao Mu is dead!"


    I looked at Shang Qirong in shock and found it hard to believe. Shang Qirong took a deep breath and said, "I was tied to a chair and cut off my tongue, cut off my finger, and dug out my eyes. In short, I was tortured to death and died miserably."


    "What kind of enemies does he have?"


    "There was a small fragment of the screen, but no cell phone was found."


    Sweat seeped from the palms of my hands. "Did I implicate you?"


    Shang Qirong looked at me and said, "Don''t blame yourself. I guess this Cao Mu must have read some important documents on his phone. However, he didn''t return it to you. Instead, he used it to extort this person."


    "How do you know?"


    "My speculation, because if it wasn''t for him exposing himself to those people, it would have been impossible for him to be discovered."


    "I don''t have any leads now, and my phone has fallen into the hands of those people."


    "I think it''s too early for you to despair."


    I looked at Shang Qirong and asked him in anticipation if he had any ideas.


    Shang Qirong told me, "Cao Mu''s case is an obvious murder case, and the police have already filed a case for investigation. "If you can find the mastermind behind Cao Mu''s death, I believe that would be equivalent to finding the person who killed your sister."


    Hearing Shang Qirong''s words, my eyes lit up with hope again. Although there was no direct evidence in the content of the phone, it was a good thing to get help from the police indirectly.


    When the car finally drove into the city, Shang Qirong stopped at the side of the road and looked at me worriedly, "These people are too ruthless, you are not their match at all. "You''d better leave this place and not get involved. Leave this matter to the police. I''ll tell you what''s going on."


    I looked at Shang Qirong and asked him why he was the only one who chose to believe me from the beginning.


    He didn''t answer, but there was something in his eyes that I didn''t understand, and he started the car again.


    I told Shang Qirong that I would not leave and that I would personally bring those people to justice. I would watch them pay with their lives for my sister.


    Shang Qirong escorted me downstairs and finally told me to take care of myself.


    When I returned home, I saw that the door to my house was ajar. I pushed open the door and walked in. However, I was caught off guard as I was slapped in the face.


    "What are you doing, Tian Zeming?" Tian Lu scolded my Tian Zeming loudly.


    Tian Zhiming pointed at my nose and said, "As my man, I will report everything wherever I go. If you dare to run away after paying up, I will break your legs. "Also, you have to hand over the money you earned during the night. If you dare to take it for yourself, I''ll let you have it."


    Tian Zhiming spoke as if I had reached out my hand, "I didn''t receive a guest last night, so I don''t have money."


    When Tian Zhiming heard this, he got very angry. He raised his hand and was about to hit me again out of habit, but he was stopped by Tian Lu.


    "I''m telling you, go somewhere else if you want to show off. Don''t just vent your anger on women here."


    Due to the fact that Tian Lu''s hand didn''t land on me, but he still pointed at me and taught me a lesson, "A woman who does not sell money and plays with others is a real bitch. If you go out, you can exchange for money and you can call it ability. You didn''t know the rules after praising you for just two days, and you still f * cking want to stay? "


    Tian Zhiming looked at my clothes and frowned, "What are you wearing? Are you addicted to playing innocent?" "I''m telling you, hurry up and pack up. Make it sexy for me and don''t embarrass me."


    I couldn''t help but ask, "Didn''t Kaiser already close down to rectify the situation? Can we start work today? "


    "Is there only one place in such a big city? There''s no place for you bitches. "


    They like to put the word bitch on their lips, but they always want to make money or have fun from us. They despise us, but they are the ones who cannot leave us.


    I painstakingly painted it under Tian Zhiming''s request. These thick make-up made me lose some of the purity of a girl my age, bringing along an awkward charm.


    I drove a section of the road I wasn''t familiar with in the dark and stopped at a grand neon building.


    I couldn''t help but look at the huge signboard that ran from the top floor to the bottom, and my heart started beating wildly. "Pure-color nightclub", the place closest to the upper class, I finally came.

 C29

    The pure color nightclub was the closest place to where his sister and he had worked before.


    "Seriously, didn''t you say that you shouldn''t call me to a pure colored nightclub!?" A sister in the car complained.


    Tian Zhiming was also very displeased, "What can I do now? Ketu is currently being suspended from business, so I don''t know what day it will open, so I have to take it now. When I go in later, don''t embarrass yourself, especially Su Mo, it''s not a joke to offend the guests here!"


    While he was stopping the car, I asked my complaining sister why she didn''t want to come to a top class club like the Pure Color Club. After all, the better the place, the easier it is to make money.


    The elder sister looked at me just now. Although there was obvious impatience in her eyes, she still told me that the more advanced a place like this is, the richer a person is. The more perverted they are, the harder it is to serve them.


    I didn''t fully understand what she meant by ''pervert'', but I still couldn''t accept what they saw as normal. What she loathed was something that made me feel a sense of timidness.


    We were handed over to a thirty-six-year-old woman by Tian Zhiming. Having experienced this once, I roughly knew that her role should be the same as Xue Fan. She was also a mother, Sang.


    The lady seems to be in a hurry and didn''t even introduce herself to us before she quickly led us into a private room.


    The decor was not as luxurious as I had imagined, nor was it as visually impactful as Ketu''s.


    Those who were familiar with it could tell that the sofas, chairs, and decorative materials were all extraordinary items common to the market.


    "I''m really sorry. There''s a bit of a traffic jam on the way. I''ve found some girls for everyone to enjoy themselves."


    When Mama Sang introduced us to the guests, I stood in a row with my sisters.


    "Let''s play something exciting today!" A male customer said as he picked up his handbag.


    When we saw the young lady beside the man, both Le Zhishan and I couldn''t help but be taken aback. I could see the astonishment in her eyes, and I couldn''t believe her disbelief. However, an indescribable sense of reproach flowed in her eyes.


    Le Zhishan said to the guests beside her, "What''s so interesting about these women? Stop playing around. I''ll accompany you in a while."


    The man grabbed onto Le Zhishan''s shoulders and said, "Today, I''ll let you see how ugly these girls are for money."


    He reached into his bag with his other hand and pulled out handfuls of money, then threw them all at us without hesitation, as if he were throwing out handfuls of scrap paper instead of money.


    The red notes danced in front of our eyes, as if they were the next rain of money. Then they slowly fell before us, covering us with a layer of money.


    The man smiled contemptuously at us and said to us, "This money can be yours, but I want to see something different today. You guys have all taken off your clothes and are stroking each other like men play with women. The better you play with them, the more you can pick up."


    "What do you mean, good at it?" a sister beside me said.


    Hearing his elder sister''s words, the male customer was very happy, "Smart. Now you just want to know the rules. Isn''t that simple? What men make you feel, you do between you! "


    The man leaned back, clicking his tongue and said, "Although this amount of money is not small, there is still a certain amount of it. First come first served!"


    Just as the man finished speaking, the big sister beside me took off her underwear and quickly took off all of her clothes.


    Her actions made the other girls who were hesitating to start moving. The elder sister took off her clothes really quickly and was soon naked. She walked to the side of the other sister and helped her take off her clothes.


    One of the guests came up, grabbed a handful of money from the floor, and stuck it between the two women''s peaks.


    After the two women received the money, they began to move more freely, caressing each other. When the other sisters saw this, and saw the increasing amount of red tickets in their chests, they both started to move.


    They took off their clothes one by one, then looked for their playmates. I couldn''t bear to look at the scene playing out in front of the guests. In order to get more money, they didn''t even use their hands, but instead used their tongues to lick each other''s cheeks and suck each other''s necks.


    On the other hand, the pure ladies were clearly travelling together. Not only did no one feel that this was inappropriate, it also caused them to burst into laughter, as if this was a particularly interesting matter.


    In an instant, the atmosphere in the room became unsightly, and I was unable to adjust to the sight of several pairs of women hugging each other.


    I stood there and watched the sisters who came in together trying to earn more money, while the guests who thought themselves superior were laughing like they were watching a circus, and the pure ladies were nestling in the guests'' arms, watching the disgusting farce, even fanning out to make the guests more exciting.


    Le Zhishan was still in the guest''s embrace. Her eyes never left me. I stood there like a telegraph pole, not moving at all.


    I felt a strong sense of boredom and resistance. They looked like a bunch of crazy people who were happy to trample on other people''s self-esteem.


    I want to avenge my sister, but that doesn''t mean that I want to become a woman like my sister and the others. I really can''t do such disgusting things and let them enjoy themselves.


    "Hey, what are you standing there foolishly for? Hurry up and move it like a homosexual. " The guest holding Le Zhishan pointed at me. Perhaps in his eyes, I was less than a dog.


    I couldn''t stand any longer, so I started striding out of the box.


    "Hey, bitch, come back here."


    Ignoring the words of the guests, I stride out. The moment I exit the box, I switch to running.


    Those who were not familiar with the place ended up hiding in the corridor''s washroom, closing the door and sitting on the toilet lid.


    My ten fingers dug into my hair, over and over again. I knew that I couldn''t simply use this method to get close to the target, otherwise, there would come a day when I would be like those big sisters just now, where I would lose all sense of shame.


    But I really don''t know what else I can do.


    After a while, I heard the sharp sound of high heels, rhythmic tapping on the floor, ringing in the bathroom, and then I heard someone tapping on the bathroom door.


    Finally, the pair of red high-heeled shoes stopped in front of my door and lightly knocked on it.


    "Come out, I know you''re inside."


    I recognized the voice. I stood up from the toilet seat and gently pushed open the door.


    Le Zhishan stood in front of me with a cold face, "Su Mo, I wish that I had recognized the wrong person. Why? "Why do you insist on coming here to be a lady instead of a nice person?"


    Le Zhishan walked to the sink and took out a lady''s cigarette from her handbag. She leaned against the sink and took a long drag from her cigarette, blowing a mist towards the other side, "Big Sister Lihua should have left you with quite a bit of inheritance, right? With her status and means, that amount of money should be enough for you to spend for two lifetimes, right? Do you know what she hates the most in her life? This is the place under your feet, and this industry that she will never be able to lift up her head from. She''s working so hard to earn money, what do you think is it for? Of course it''s to leave this place as soon as possible, but it also guarantees that her family wouldn''t have to suffer by her side. "


    "Don''t you feel sorry for your sister by doing this?"


    My heart suddenly tangled together, this sentence set off waves in my heart.


    "Sister Lihua must hope that you can live on like an ordinary person, living happily with your own small family. Only with that will you make her happy. Leave this place, live with dignity."

 C30

    Yue Zhishan put out the half of the cigarette in her hand and turned around, preparing to leave. I clenched my fists and asked urgently, "Did you say that big sister owed you a debt of gratitude? You also worked in the Nine Houses, so you should know who your elder sister was in contact with. "Help me. Tell me how to find the person who killed my sister."


    She walked to my side, placed a hand on my mouth, and lowered her voice as she said, "If you want to live in peace, don''t ever ask anyone about how Lihua is your sister again. Don''t ask anyone about Su Lihua''s past, and it''s best if you leave this circle forever."


    I looked at her with a pleading gaze, as if I was looking for help. Her gaze finally softened a bit, and with a hint of helplessness, she said, "There are too many people in my circle, I can''t list them all for you. If you insist on staying in this circle, I think you can try to get close to Mo Yi Long, the owner of the pure color nightclub.


    Yue Zhishan finally let go of my hand, and before she left, she warned me once again, "You really act like your sister, completely crazy. I advise you to be more honest, so careful that there''s no one to collect your corpse for you."


    Big Sister Lihua at least still has me, but right now, I don''t have anyone.


    "I''ll help you deal with the trouble you just caused here. Leave quickly, little girl."


    With her back facing me, Le Zhishan elegantly walked out on her high heels.


    When we got back to Tian Zeming''s van, the other sisters got on as well. No one said anything for a long time. Tian Zhiming was puzzled and asked us what was wrong. Why was the atmosphere so cold today?


    The elder sister who was the first to strip naked glanced at me in annoyance, "I was almost screwed by a single person today. Since I have already done this job, what''s the point of pretending. If I had the money, then I wouldn''t have to do it anymore."


    I didn''t blame my sister for the harshness in her words, nor did I expect for them to understand me any further. As Le Zhishan had said, my sister had left me a huge inheritance, and I didn''t know how she had managed to earn such a large sum of money. If I hadn''t been so heartbroken over her death, I would have been speechless at having received such a large sum of money.


    Even if it was a top player, how much did they need to earn every night to be able to make such a huge sum of money?


    I don''t know if I didn''t have such a large inheritance, if I had lived as bitterly as I did when I was young, would I have lost my dignity and shamed myself to earn that kind of money today?


    As we passed the convenience store downstairs, we saw Tian Lu walk out of the convenience store.


    Tian Zeming rolled down the window and looked at the bowl of noodles in Tian Lu''s hands, "Why are you eating this again? Didn''t I give you money?" "Come on, get in the car. I''ll take you guys upstairs."


    Tian Lu ignored him and waved at me, "Sis, come down. It''s not far anyway. Let''s go up. Don''t you feel annoyed looking at this guy?"


    "Stupid girl ¡­"


    I opened the car door and jumped out. Tian Zeming helplessly looked at his daughter and said, "Alright, you guys go upstairs then. Be careful and go straight home. Don''t run around anymore."


    Tian Lu pulled me towards the apartment building. Even though it was a simple farewell, Tian Lu didn''t say anything to Tian Zhiming.


    On the way, I asked Tian Lu why she always treated her father this way.


    Tian Lu said in a flat tone, "That bastard Tian Ziming always hit my mother. Later on, my mother couldn''t take it anymore and ran away when I was ten years old. From then on, I have lived a life without a mother. Why should I not hate him? Why should I give him face?"


    Tian Lu looked at me, "What about you? I only heard that you mentioned your sister. Do you have any other family members? "


    Tian Lu''s words reminded me of my father, that strange man called Wang Da Chuan in my memory, I probably have nothing left for him other than hatred. The mother who left my memory behind is a pain in my heart, and now that I have grown up, I finally completely understand what my father did to my mother that day. And when he killed my mother and sold me to He Li Ming, he was no longer my father.


    Tian Lu saw that I had suddenly stopped talking and sighed, "Forget it, you don''t need to answer me. There are a few women in this line of work who can''t tell sad stories and feel uncomfortable listening to them, but I hope you won''t be like them. I hope you won''t become a slave like them."


    Tian Lu''s words that didn''t fit her age made her feel a little embarrassed as she quickly took two steps forward, avoiding my sight.


    We walked to the door of 907. Tian Lu took out her key and opened the door. The room was dark. Tian Lu let out a soft "Eh?", "I don''t remember turning off the lights!"


    Tian Lu stretched out her hand to touch the light on the wall. Suddenly, I saw a figure flash by and Tian Lu collapsed on the ground in front of me.


    "Tian Lu ¡ª"


    I ran towards Tian Lu, but suddenly felt a hand on my neck. A tall, muscular figure grabbed me by the neck and lifted me up high. "Where''s the phone?"


    My hands wrenched painfully at the man''s hands. The pitch-black room and the lowered peaked cap made it hard for me to see what the man in front of me looked like.


    My voice came out of my throat with difficulty, "Didn''t you steal my phone? Why are you still looking for me? "


    "Where''s the phone?" If you don''t say it now, I''ll take both of your lives. "


    His voice was rough and his voice was harsh. I could feel his hands on my neck, and they were obviously rough and callused.


    "You''re the one from the crematorium?"


    The man''s height and voice reminded me suddenly of the man in the crematorium who had pretended to be a policeman.


    When the man heard my words, he tightened his grip on my neck.


    The strong desire to survive, let me in the breath of stagnation, raised a foot, fiercely kicked the man between the two hips.


    The man loosened his grip on my neck, and I rushed crazily in the direction of the kitchen. I picked up a kitchen knife and charged in the direction where the man had been standing.


    I saw the man flash out of the doorway, and by the time I reached it, the man was gone down the long corridor.


    My heart was beating really hard. I quickly turned on the lights and closed the door tightly before going to check Tian Lu''s body.


    Tian Lu''s breathing was very even. Not far away from her, there was a handkerchief lying down. It should have been used by that person just now to mesmerize Tian Lu.


    I was worried that Tian Lu''s body would be harmed, so I hurriedly made a call to Tian Zhiming. At the same time, I dialed the hospital''s first aid number.


    When Tian Zeming arrived at the hospital, Tian Lu was still peacefully lying down and sleeping. He asked me what was going on.


    "I told you not to let her live alone. Take a look and see what happened. It''s so dangerous. It''s all thanks to you." It was rare for Tian Zhiming to treat me so kindly. It was rare for him to be treated as a grateful object, but I also felt guilty about it.


    I glanced at the unconscious Tian Lu and asked her if she should take advantage of this opportunity to bring her back to live with him.


    Joy flashed across his eyes. Clearly, he did not realize that this was an opportunity for him to improve his father-daughter relationship.


    Tian Zeming endured the gratitude in his eyes. However, I also knew that Tian Zhiming did not trust me to stay here by myself. He was afraid that I would run away.


    I hesitated for a moment, but I still said to him without any scruples, "I want to stay at the Pure-color nightclub in the future. Don''t worry, I''ll return what I owe to you, and I''m also willing to share the income with you normally. I won''t run around in order to earn money, I don''t have any education, and I won''t be able to find any good jobs when I go out here. It''s easy to earn money here, so I don''t want to go anywhere."


    Tian Zeming looked at me, "While it is true that pure sex makes money fast and fast, it is not as easy as you think. The guests you meet today are just the tip of the iceberg. However, I am naturally happy that you have this idea."


    I asked Tian Zeming, "How do I get close to Mo Yilong?"

 C31

    Tian Zhiming looked away from me in disdain. I knew that if it wasn''t for him thinking that I had done a great service to Tian Lu, his tone would have definitely changed and he would have started cursing.


    "Crazy girl, what are you thinking about? Although I''m more at ease if you''re willing to burrow into the lady''s shop, but what do you think a pure color nightclub is? A mall that you think you can enter whenever you want? You want to get close to Mo Yi Long? I think you''re really dreaming too much. Who do you think Mo Yi Long is? Do you know how many young ladies he has? I can tell you, there are four nightclubs under the Pure-color nightclub, and each of them is a top entertainment place. Will Mo Yilong take you, a young lady, seriously? Moreover, if I have a way to keep up with Mo Yi Long, would I still need to be a useless pimp here? "


    In fact, his identity is also quite awkward. In our eyes, we control us very well, but when we go to each nightclub, he just nods his head and kowtows, not being able to show his respect.


    Tian Zhiming looked at my silence and curled his lips, "Actually, this kind of thing happened by hand and there might not be nothing you can do. Although the chances are small, if you just want to enter the pure color realm, you don''t have to get close to Mo Yilong."


    "Do you have a way?"


    Toward my urgency, Tian Zhiming held a cigarette in his mouth and looked at me. He leaned over and asked, "I thought you were weird when I first came here. You don''t have some kind of secret, do you?"


    I tried my best to keep my tone calm as I looked at Tian Zhiming and said, "What secrets do I have? It''s said that people walk to higher places and the water flows to lower places. Even as a lady, I want to be a little higher."


    "They must have been played by those guests to an even higher level." Tian Zhiming smiled in puzzlement.


    In order to ask Tian Ze what he meant by that, only later did I understand that he did not want to scare me away too early.


    "Help me. If you help me, the money I earn will be distributed to you just like it is now."


    Tian Zhiming is an old pimp, although I don''t know about the profit margin, but I can tell from his shiny eyes that he definitely isn''t small.


    "Su Mo, if you say that you have no intentions, I really don''t believe you. Since Lu Wei was willing to send you in, you must have given him a lot of benefits, and now you get a point with me, when we reach the pure color stage we will even continue to plunder. With what you have promised, how much more can you have left, and at least three levels?"


    I have always used money to lure these people to help me, because working with these people and leaving money are all free of charge.


    I never calculated how much was left in my hands, because all I wanted to do was get close to my sister''s killer. I looked into the eyes of this old geezer, Tian Zhiming, and said, "I didn''t read for a few days, I don''t know how to calculate. I knew that going to higher places is going to earn a lot."


    There was no sympathy, only sarcasm. However, laughter was nothing but laughter, and in the end, Tian said to me in a serious tone, "There is no lack of beauties in any nightclub or bar, just relying on one''s face is not enough. Intelligence is the real reason for a woman in a nightclub with nine palaces and a pure color.


    I asked Tian Zhiming what kind of intellect he had, but he shook his head, "Who the hell knows, I only know that Su Lihua was in this circle back then. Even the current Mo Yilong had to avoid her."


    When he was about to enter the ward, he looked back at me, "It doesn''t matter if it''s for the sake of earning money or some other purpose, with your current state, you won''t be able to do it. Sooner or later, you will have to give up on some things and leave them as treasures, which will only hinder your steps.


    I knew what he was referring to, and I knew what I had been struggling with.


    It was very difficult for a lady like us on the outskirts to get a chance to enter a pure-color nightclub. Last night was a special case, but I found out later that it was because of last night''s customer''s whim to find a woman to amuse him.


    Kettle was still not open for business today. Tian Zeming was also complaining. He had no idea who Kettle had offended this time to have his business closed for such a long time.


    Tian Zemin had nothing to do tonight and didn''t want to listen to the girls nagging about how they had no money to earn. He probably remembered that I begged him at the hospital last night, so he gave me a look and told me to follow him out.


    Tian Zhiming brought me into his van and told me on the way, "I''ll bring you to meet Du Mei later. In fact, you met her yesterday as well. She is the old procuress who brought you guys here. Her surname is Du and she likes to be called beauty by others, not mother Sang. If you can coax her into a good mood, then you can consider yourself half a foot into the pure color. "


    "And the other foot?"


    "Use your brain. Take the chance to act, idiot." While driving, Tian Zhiming said in a stiff voice, "Don''t ask too many questions, use more brains. If you act like a fool, they will question my judgement in the future. It will be difficult for me to cooperate with them again." "Actually, I didn''t want you to go at all. It was a risk for me."


    Although Tian Zhiming had said that, I knew in my heart that if it were not for the considerable benefits I would have had after arriving here, he would not have taken the risk.


    Such a difference, I thought, was like the difference between Kaiju and Red Lane. Just thinking about yesterday''s guests spending so much money was enough to show it.


    When Tian Zhiming brought me to the entrance of the Pure-color nightclub, he didn''t rush in. Instead, he gave Du Mei a call.


    After obtaining the permission from Du Mei, Tian Zhiming brought me into the pure color nightclub.


    The difference between the mother, Sang, and the daughter, was not as close as they had been hidden, nor were they gathered together in one room like a hodgepodge.


    Instead, every mother had her own office, and the ladies who belonged to her would be in the same office as her mother, Sang.


    When Beauty Du saw me, her eyes slightly narrowed. "Why is it her you brought with you?"


    When I left the room yesterday, Du Mei was also there. I''m not surprised that she had such an impression of my performance in such a short period of time.


    When I heard that, I started to get nervous. I was afraid that the Americans would refuse me at once and would not give me a chance to enter the Pure-color nightclub.


    "If you are not satisfied with her, I will take it back immediately." Tian Zhiming seemed to be very afraid of offending Mother Sang here. He immediately grabbed my arm and tried to pull me out.


    Reluctantly, I was pulled by Tian Zhiming. I knew that if I were to miss this opportunity, I would probably never have another chance in the future.


    I struggled to get rid of Tian Zeming''s hand and ran to the front of Du Mei''s desk. I deeply bowed and lowered my head, not raising my head. "Just give me a chance. I will definitely work hard."


    "Stupid girl, have you gone mad again?"


    I could see his footsteps moving quickly towards me. I could also imagine that according to his temper, he definitely wanted to hit me right now.


    "I still haven''t said she can''t do it. Why are you in such a hurry?" "Actually, this girl is quite interesting."


    Even I couldn''t believe my ears.


    Tian Ze Ming was momentarily at a loss for words as he asked, "Beauty Du, you ¡­ what do you mean by that?"


    However, she said to Tian Zhiming, "The rules are still the same as always. All of the offerings must not be lacking. As for this girl, you can leave her with me for a few days. I''ll see if she has any value in training her. If it''s just a lump of wood, I''ll naturally return it to you."


    A smile immediately appeared on Tian Ze Ming''s face. He did not stop bowing to Beauty Du and said, "Thank you, Beauty. Thank you, that ¡­"


    Du Mei waved her hand at Tian Ze Ming. "Leave first. Let me go first."


    "Alright!" When he turned around, he winked at me. I understood that he wanted me to be more quick-witted, and he had given me some advice on the way here.

 C32

    When I stood in front of Lady Du, she stood up and walked around me from behind the table. She looked around me a few times before her lips lightly curled up with a hint of a playful smile.


    My hair was standing on end from the stare of the Du beauty. I could not guess what was in her eyes.


    "You didn''t behave well in front of the guests yesterday, did you know that?"


    Although I didn''t understand the meaning behind Du Mei''s eyes, I knew that Du Mei must be a very smart woman. With the little thing in my stomach right now, it would be hard for me to hide from her eyes. I didn''t want to argue for myself, I just tried to be honest in front of her as much as possible, "But I don''t want to do that kind of thing."


    "Then do you know why you did not perform well? Do I still need to keep you here?"


    I met her gaze, but I didn''t reply because I didn''t know the reason. I could only ask her in a funny way, "Why?"


    I suddenly thought of how Tian Zhiming told me to use my brain less in everything. I felt a little regretful over my rudeness. As expected, the corner of my mouth was curled up slightly as I shook my head.


    I didn''t know if it was because she was in a good mood today, but she patiently said to me, "There is no lack of women in this industry who are more difficult to come by than women. However, I''m not praising you for your actions yesterday, but it doesn''t mean that you are right. "No need to be arrogant or humble, just add a little more tricks, and it will produce a better result."


    I faintly understood what Du Mei said to me. Perhaps she already saw from my expression that I couldn''t completely understand her.


    "It seems like what Tian Zeming sent over was not a smart woman. Alright, then I''ll directly ask you, do you want to stay?"


    I nodded my head vigorously, expressing the strong desire in my heart.


    "Are you willing to sacrifice anything for the sake of staying?"


    I couldn''t understand what all the sacrifices in Dumas''s population meant, but I chose to nod anyway.


    Du Mei walked in front of me and suddenly hugged me. My body trembled from the sudden hug and she pinched my butt, "Have you been toyed with by a guest?"


    I pursed my lips and shook my head. "Not yet.


    She still had her arms around me, and when I said that, she put her face about ten centimeters away from mine.


    "It''s such a pity for a woman to hand over her first time to a customer. Is there anyone you like in your heart?"


    I looked at Beauty Du, her words made me think of Luo Tianyu at the first moment, I don''t know why I would admit to Beauty Du and nod to her.


    "Go, I can give you one day''s time. Give your first night to the man you like, then forget about everything else, come back here, and listen to my arrangements wholeheartedly, forget about those so-called virtuous and virtuous Shunde."


    Giving his first night to Luo Tianyu was certainly the happiest thing to do, but someone like him, such a clean person, wouldn''t want my body. Even if it was possible, when the day came that he knew he had slept with a prostitute, it would definitely be an insult to him.


    "He wouldn''t have taken a fancy to me, much less want my body. I would have despised myself for being dirty, let alone him."


    Lady Du laughed lightly: "You think you''re dirty just because of this? In this business, if you don''t even see yourself as a human, then nobody will think of you as a human, a prostitute. In the eyes of a man, you are never a human, only a plaything.


    "Beauty Du, I don''t want to go. Teach me, I don''t want to be a normal prostitute, let me be the number one. If I can become the number one, I''m willing to do anything."


    "You actually remind me of a customer, and for the past few days I''ve been arguing about finding him a virgin to play with. Coincidentally, I''ll give him a call later and have him come pick you up. Think of a way to let oneself break, then contentedly come back, not to cry, not to be depressed, enjoy this fun, OK? If you can do it, I''ll keep you. "


    When she saw me nod, she picked up the phone and said to the other end of the line, I''ve found the person you want. Come and pick her up, she''ll accompany you out to play, but take it easy.


    I was extremely perturbed in my heart. I was very scared, but I didn''t dare to show it. I pretended to be calm as I waited for the arrangement of fate.


    After a while, a waiter knocked on the door and came in, saying that the customer was already waiting at the door.


    I looked back at her. I couldn''t tell if the smile on her face was encouraging or something.


    I followed the waiter to the solid doorway, where a black SUV was parked. When I got out, the car honked its horn at us, and the waiter helped me open the passenger door. I got in.


    "I''ve been trying to find you, but I didn''t expect that we would meet each other here. It seems that we really have some fate."


    Hearing that, I raised my head and looked at the face of the person in the driver''s seat. "Wu Hao!"


    I did not expect to see him again, much less my guest.


    Although this was a coincidental encounter for me, I still felt that it was inexplicably better than meeting someone I didn''t know. After all, we had met once before, and the impression Wu Hao left behind wasn''t particularly good, but it wasn''t really annoying.


    In terms of appearance, Wu Hao''s condition was still better than that of many customers. At least, he wasn''t the kind of old man that would make people feel disgusted. Thinking about letting that old man wiggle on his body made one feel inexplicably disgusted.


    "Looks like today is really a lucky day." Wu Hao narrowed his eyes and looked at me. At this moment, his hand was already lying on my thigh.


    I suppressed the awkwardness in my heart towards this kind of touch. After letting him caress between my legs a few times, Wu Hao pulled my left hand between his legs, not allowing me to pull away but forcing my hand onto it.


    Wu Hao looked at my embarrassed appearance and said that he wanted me to hold on to him. He was already going crazy for me.


    My face was flushed red and my heart was about to suffocate. This feeling was very strange. It made me want to escape, but I didn''t dare to.


    Thinking about what Du Mei said and the standard she gave me, don''t be depressed, laugh, enjoy, is this really a kind of enjoyment? At least for now, I don''t understand it at all.


    Wu Hao started the car and brought me to a nearby hotel. It was a five-star hotel with luxurious decorations. The room Wu Hao drove was of a very high class and wasn''t a normal standard room.


    The huge room is obviously very bright, but the moment we entered the room, Wu Hao adjusted it to a dark yellow color.


    Wu Hao didn''t throw the woman down like the other men I had met. He patted my butt and told me to go take a bath first.


    That bathroom was entirely made of transparent glass and didn''t have a shred of cover. I walked into the bathroom and took off all of my clothes and washed them. At this moment, Wu Hao had already taken off all of his clothes.


    Wu Hao was lying on the big bed, admiring the way I was bathing.


    I didn''t dare look up. I even wondered if this could drag on until dawn, but fate was never in my hands. Wu Hao rapped on the glass and hooked his finger at me, letting me out of the bathroom.


    Wu Hao''s eyes were like those of a bloodshot beast, his breathing became rapid, his chest was moving at a fast pace. He held me up by the waist, threw me onto the bed without any gentleness, then picked up a bundle of rope from the bedside table, smirked and said, "Baby, the night is long, let''s play slowly."

 C33

    I looked at the rope in Wu Hao''s hand. I didn''t know what he was going to do. He knelt on the bed and slowly lowered the rope with one hand.


    There was an unconcealable look of excitement on Wu Hao''s face as he inched closer and closer to me. I still couldn''t control the fear in my heart and my body involuntarily retreated backwards.


    Wu Hao did not reveal a trace of displeasure because of my fear. Instead, he really enjoyed my appearance of being afraid. His eyes looked at me with a wistful gaze as he excitedly said, "Yes, it''s like this, are you afraid? Curious? Joy? It''s exciting, I tell you. "


    I looked at Wu Hao''s hands, which were covered in malice, grabbing the rope and wrapping around my neck. In the end, my body was pressed against the headboard of the bed and I was no longer able to move.


    "This room is huge. Run? "Let''s see if we can escape from my hands."


    I didn''t know if Wu Hao was serious or not, but his words reminded me anyway. I ran down from the bed, and then he jumped excitedly from the bed and chased after me, his mouth letting out an evil laugh. It was completely different from his gentle appearance; at this moment, he was like a lion in heat, yet also immersed in the pleasure of playing with his prey.


    I ran as fast as I could, and he chased after me, letting out an evil laugh. I knew he was playing the game of falcons and chicks, because every once in a while, when he circled in front of me, he''d make a horrible noise to scare me, and then watch me run.


    Sweat started to appear on my forehead. I had to admit that Wu Hao had succeeded, making me afraid of him. The rope in his hand reminded me of my mother. I always felt that the rope would wrap around my neck.


    When Wu Hao finally finished his trick of teasing me, he threw the rope over my neck in two big strides, and with a pull, my body was thrown backwards along with the force.


    Wu Hao caught my body from behind. He used both hands to carry my arms behind his back. The rope was like a snake, wrapping around both of my arms.


    "Wu Hao, what are you doing? Why are you kidnapping me?" "Let me go."


    With my hands behind my back, I became more insecure, like a lamb waiting to be slaughtered. Wu Hao tied both of my wrists tightly together with a rope. My hands completely lost their ability to move.


    Wu Hao carried me on his shoulder and threw me onto the bed again.


    Wu Hao''s face looked very excited. He quickly pressed the number of the switchboard, and a very pleasant voice of the switchboard lady came out.


    "Send Li Qian to my room."


    Wu Hao stretched out his hand and caressed the part where my body was tied up. I curled up together like a frightened little deer. Wu Hao''s eyes became increasingly sinister. I was completely unable to see through his scheme.


    Wu Hao placed his finger on my lips and rubbed it back and forth. At this moment, the doorbell rang, and Wu Hao''s hand finally left my body. He smiled at me evilly, "The show is about to begin, little darling."


    Wu Hao went to open the door, and my current appearance made me extremely nervous.


    It was a woman wearing a sexy black midriff jacket and black leather shorts. A pair of black stockings, black high-heeled fish shoes, long black false eyelashes, smoky eye shadow, red lips, sexy.


    Wu Hao''s hand was placed on the back of the woman''s head. He pulled it close to his eyes and passionately kissed those red lips.


    I lowered my head, trying not to let myself see them.


    I heard Wu Hao say to Li Qian that I was his little lamb and needed her to teach me a little bit.


    Li Qian stuck out her long red tongue, licked her fingers with her leather mittens, and crawled over to me from the end of the bed like a beautiful snake.


    Li Qian started licking me from the tip of my toe with her soft tongue and sticky saliva. My whole body started to itch, as if someone had scratched my foot. It was extremely uncomfortable.


    I subconsciously dodged, but I, who was tied up, couldn''t avoid it at all. I could only curl up like a ball. Li Qian''s fingers were as soft as her tongue. They followed the curve of her tongue before finally landing on my waist.


    "What are you doing? Stop doing it! Let go of me, what are you doing?"


    Li Qian began to kiss me, like those men in the video kissing women, but it was Li Qian who kissed me, a woman.


    Li Qian started kissing me on the neck, and despite my resistance, she moved her face over mine and attacked my lips.


    "Let go of me, you bunch of lunatics."


    When I said those words, I knew that I didn''t enjoy myself like what Du Mei said. I really couldn''t understand what was so enjoyable about this kind of thing.


    I avoided Li Qian''s kiss attack, I told Wu Hao to let me go, I don''t want to play, I don''t want to do it, let me go.


    Wu Hao didn''t listen to what I said at all. He just said to himself, "Little baby, this prelude will make you more comfortable."


    Not only did Wu Hao have no intention of letting me go, he also finally couldn''t help but crawl towards me.


    I was scared. I was really scared. Li Qian was still kissing me and Wu Hao was pouncing on me. I couldn''t imagine what it would be like for me to be tied up in their hands.


    At that moment, I don''t know where I got the strength from, but with a flip of my body, when Wu Hao''s body was about to touch me, I suddenly squeezed out from the gap under his body. I immediately stood up and ran out with my legs on the bed.


    I ran to the door. My hand was behind my back so there was no way to open the door. I turned around and saw that the two people who were trying to catch me had stopped running and were looking at me with interest.


    "My little teacher, my little virgin, where are you going?" Wu Hao extended his arms towards me. "Come, come to my arms. I will give you the most wonderful first night."


    I shook my head, looking at them fearfully. I said, "Let me go, but I know that everything is futile. I can''t see any hope in their eyes."


    I secretly press the doorknob with my hands behind my back, when they let their guard down and thought I had no way to run out.


    Wu Hao''s reaction was even faster. The moment my body reached the door, I was thrown down by Wu Hao, and I fell straight to the ground. If it wasn''t for the carpet covering the corridor of the hotel, I think the cheekbone on my left cheek would have been smashed at this moment.


    The instant I fell, my whole body was in pain, and I lost consciousness for a moment.


    "Little darling, you''re really interesting. You really make me feel very comfortable." I didn''t know what else he wanted to do to me. I only knew that I was being dragged by his bare feet all the way to the door and into the room.


    My flesh and the floor produced a sluggish friction, and every inch dragged brought an indescribable pain.


    I began to beg him nonstop, begging him to let me go, let me go, I really can''t do it.


    I could only dream of that corridor, that doorway, because my body was completely out of my control.


    Just as I was about to be dragged into the room, I finally saw a pair of shiny black shoes pass in front of my eyes. I looked at those black shoes as if I were looking at what I called lifesaving straw. "Help me, help me!"


    My body was still being dragged backwards, and the door gradually closed behind me with Li Qian''s help.


    Wu Hao suddenly dropped his bare hands from my feet, and his heavy breathing hit me in the face. The full weight of his body pressed down on me, telling me that he couldn''t wait any longer.


    Perhaps what should come will eventually come. I close my eyes in despair. Fate will never stop its plans for me just because of my struggles.


    Don''t worry, baby, Wu Hao whispered in my ear. This is going to be a wonderful dream journey, and there''s nothing more irresistible in life. Give me your blood and make it my soil.

 C34

    For a moment I didn''t want to struggle, I didn''t want to resist, I didn''t want to be embarrassed by the pain of my last stand. Fate had done me too much harm, and if I still couldn''t learn to accept it, then I couldn''t achieve anything, or I could only hold on to the pain.


    For a moment I thought, Forget it, take it, as they say, live like a whore.


    "Mr. Wu, you are playing really well. I didn''t think you would like to play like this. There are really so many different kinds of people!" A pleasant male voice sounded above my head.


    Wu Hao''s hand that was about to break my leg stopped. He raised his head to look at the source of the sound and I opened my eyes to look at Wu Hao''s face.


    Wu Hao and Li Qian winked at each other. Li Qian took out a towel from the bathroom and gave it to Wu Hao.


    Wu Hao wrapped a towel around his lower body and then got up from my body, "I only have this little hobby, and you even managed to see me, Deng Haoran. But it''s really displeasing for you to barge in and disturb my playfulness!"


    This person who was called Haoran by Wu Hao did not retreat even a little because of Wu Hao''s words. Instead, his body straightened up from the door and he smiled as he walked in front of Wu Hao. He looked at Wu Hao with a charming smile. "Seeing how passionate you are playing with her, it seems like she hasn''t been ¡­"


    Wu Hao pursed his lips and raised his eyebrows. "So what if I am?"


    My uncle likes it too, he''s been asking me to find a room for him these two days to satisfy his craving. He booked a room in the presidential suite on this floor, and people will arrive in a moment, if you are willing to part with him, then let me bring this girl to my uncle. If you don''t want to, I won''t force you, but when my uncle asks me if I find anyone, I can only say that his good subordinate is not willing to part with him!


    I saw Wu Hao''s eyes were burning as he stared straight at Deng Haoran. Both of his hands were tightly clenched into fists. Then, he furiously lowered his head to look at me, who was lying naked on the ground. Unwillingness and reluctance filled his eyes.


    Deng Haoran clicked his tongue and said: "Ah, this person, sometimes he always has a problem with what''s important and what''s not. If he loses his position as the general manager, he can stay in such a high-class hotel in the future. Such a pretty lady, and she can play with such pure girls?"


    Wu Hao''s fist finally loosened slowly. His lips quivered slightly as he turned his body around. His arm swept past Li Qian and pulled her towards the bed.


    Deng Haoran didn''t look at me. Instead, he turned his head to the side, clenched his fist into a fist, and coughed lightly. "Is it that comfortable lying on the ground?" Get up and come with me.


    I forcefully arched my body from the ground and only stood up after I sat up. I did not have any good feelings towards him because he saved me from Wu Hao''s hands. This is because I knew that he only wanted to give me to his uncle.


    I was just like a commodity, passing from one person to another.


    When Deng Haoran brought me out of the door, he accidentally saw me naked with my arms tied up. He impatiently sighed and took off his jacket and draped it over me, tying the only button on his shirt.


    When Deng Haoran closed the door, I saw Wu Hao sitting Li Qian under him, but his eyes still swept over me in anger. When the prey in his mouth flew away, it wasn''t strange for him to be angry.


    I followed Deng Haoran to the end of the corridor. He opened the door and a larger room appeared in front of me. Sure enough, the presidential suite that Deng Haoran spoke of was overflowing with luxury.


    And what exactly was wrapped under such extravagance? Those who didn''t enter could only see its richness. Only those who entered could feel the deformities under the shroud of glory.


    Deng Haoran sat me down and gave me a glass of water, telling me to drink it.


    Seeing that I didn''t move for a long time, he suddenly remembered that I was still tied up.


    Deng Haoran licked his lips, sighed, and said helplessly: "Do you need to pay for this addiction?"


    I didn''t say anything. In fact, I could feel that he wasn''t trying to humiliate me. He was just trying to adjust the atmosphere.


    It was evident that Deng Haoran had already noticed this right after he finished speaking.


    Deng Haoran stuck out his tongue. After unraveling himself a few times, he impatiently found a fruit knife and cut off the rope binding me.


    Deng Haoran disdainfully shook off the rope that had fallen off my body, then curled his lips and kicked the rope under the tea table. As he kicked, he even asked me how it fell into the hands of Wu Hao, that damn freak.


    I pursed my lips, suppressing all my internal struggles and contradictions. I looked up at Deng Haoran and frankly told him, "Because I''m a young lady." All I did was to make myself aware of my situation and persuade myself to accept it.


    Deng Haoran blinked at me. Later on, he seemed to have thought of something and said that it was true. If it wasn''t for a young lady, a normal person wouldn''t have said such a thing to Wu Hao.


    However, Deng Haoran turned around and looked at me in bewilderment. He asked, "Since I''m the young mistress and since I''m willing, why did I shout for help just now?" This caused him to be kind for the first time. He thought that he was saving a beauty as a hero, but it turned out that he was just being self-righteous.


    I could see that Wu Hao was not convinced by the young Deng Haoran just now, and I could also hear that Deng Haoran was using his uncle to suppress Wu Hao again. I don''t want to return a pure color like this, because I''m worried that if I go back, I will be chased out by Du Mei and won''t have the qualification to remain in a pure color like this anymore.


    However, I didn''t want to take the initiative to go back and fawn over that perverted Wu Hao, so I said to Deng Haoran in distress: "You''re right, I was disturbed by you. If Wu Hao turns around and complains to my mother about my condition, then I''ll be beaten, and when the time comes I''ll be even more miserable than that. This matter is your fault, you must settle it for me."


    Deng Haoran clearly didn''t expect me to say such words. He looked at me as if I was a monster, "Truly ungrateful."


    I pretended to look at Deng Haoran with contempt, mocking him for provoking Wu Hao and disturbing our playfulness.


    Deng Haoran told me: "If you really like being played, it doesn''t matter. I''ll give my uncle a call later. As long as you serve him well, it won''t be a problem even if there''s ten Wu Hao."


    I asked Deng Haoran who his uncle was. Deng Haoran said that his uncle was the chairman of Shengyu Corporation, Qin Yihan, and Wu Hao''s boss.


    I asked Deng Haoran if his uncle was already very old.


    Deng Haoran replied that he was 57 years old.


    I saw that Deng Haoran''s eyes were always trying to avoid my body, because I was only wearing one of his coats right now, and he was a little embarrassed when he first looked at me.


    I knew that there was a difference between Deng Haoran and those perverts. At the very least, he hadn''t completely lost his sense of shame.


    "It''s something that only young people can play with, you''re messing with me, don''t tell me you want me to play with the old man? "I don''t care. Either you settle this and let Wu Hao tell his mother that I did well, or you play with me."


    As I said this, I pretended to take off Deng Haoran''s coat. Deng Haoran turned his head to the side and raised his hands to stop me from moving. "Relax, I will settle Wu Hao for you. Leave quickly. My uncle will come later. If he sees you, you really won''t be able to leave."


    Although I didn''t know why I believed Deng Haoran''s words so easily, I still calmly stood up from the sofa. Dressed in my only coat and barefooted, I walked towards the door, because I was afraid that Deng Haoran''s uncle, who was fifty-seven years old, would really come back.


    When I reached the door, Deng Haoran suddenly called out to me, asking me if I wanted to go out like this.


    I looked back at Deng Haoran. Deng Haoran looked at me and said, If I were to go out and meet a man like that, even a person with no bad intentions would easily be tempted. At that time, there would be at least two more people in the prison.


    Deng Haoran walked into the bathroom and took out a long white hotel bathrobe for men. He turned around and let me change into it. I returned the jacket to him. Deng Haoran found me a pair of disposable slippers and tossed them to me.


    As I entered the corridor, Deng Haoran finally ran out of the room and impatiently said, Well, I''ll give it to you once.

 C35

    I didn''t reject Deng Haoran''s good intentions. We walked to the elevator together and looked up at the elevator as it slowly climbed up. Ding! The elevator stopped. Before the elevator door could open, I heard a man''s voice coming from inside.


    "This Su Lihua really has lost a lot of fun after she died!" "Damn it, it''s good that she said that. You all didn''t let me enjoy it any longer either."


    My heart suddenly tightened. At that moment, as if it took a long time, I stared at the elevator door, wanting to see who it was. I wanted to talk about my sister, and also wanted to know who the ''all of you'' he spoke of was.


    Deng Haoran suddenly grabbed my wrist, "Oh no, my uncle is here. Come with me quickly. If he sees you, he''ll definitely leave you behind."


    Deng Haoran didn''t move me. At that moment, I felt like I was nailed to the ground. My eyes were fixated on the slowly opening elevator door.


    An old man appeared before my eyes. He wasn''t very tall, and had the beer belly that most old men of his age would have. He had triangular eyes, and his eyelids drooped slightly. From a glance, I could tell that he was a smart guy.


    Qin Yi held the phone in her hand, with regret still hanging on her face as she said, "We should nurture a few women who can play like Su Lihua, that''s what life is like."


    As soon as he looked up and saw me looking at him, he suddenly narrowed his eyes and said into the phone, Okay, let''s get here first. We''ll talk later.


    Qin Yi looked at me up and down, his eyes swept over Deng Haoran who was holding my hand, and his face sank, "Why are you still here? "Who is this girl?"


    "My friend."


    "I''m the young miss."


    Deng Haoran and I spoke at the same time, and Qin Yi ignored him. She smiled at me and took a step towards me, "Are you a friend or a lady?"


    I thank him for his good intentions, but when Qin Yihan said ''my sister'', it meant that I was unable to leave. He was the first person I had come into contact with and was related to my sister. Furthermore, his phone call just now made me suspect that he knew something.


    Furthermore, Qin Yihan is the boss of Shengyu Corporation, he is also a person standing at the top of society, perhaps I really can find out something from him.


    I pulled my wrist away from Deng Haoran''s hand, using that hand to grasp Qin Yiyou''s chunky hand. Then I took the initiative to pull that hand to my waist and forcefully pulled that kind of smile that I have seen since I was young, and asked, "Boss, do I need any help?"


    Qin Yi pinched my face with her other hand. "This little girl is quite interesting."


    Qin Yi held my hand and led me towards the presidential suite, "Little girl, how do you play?"


    I was a little stunned by Qin Yi''s question. How do I play?


    In my head, there was only the thing that Big Sister Hong gave me. I stopped for a moment and said that I knew how to stammer.


    I didn''t know if my answer would be to please Qin Yinyin, but I saw him frown slightly, and I said nervously, You can tie me up with a rope.


    Qin Yihan''s arm around my waist was no longer so tight, and there was a flash of disappointment in his eyes.


    Deng Haoran quickly jumped in front of Qin Yi and me, blocking our path. He looked a little angry, clenched his teeth and looked at me, then said very politely to his uncle, "Uncle, I just finished playing with this girl, and she lost her underwear. If you don''t believe me, don''t touch her." Didn''t you say that a woman who''s fed isn''t shameless enough? I''ve already fed her. "


    Qin Yi''s hand slipped down my waist. "It really doesn''t feel good enough."


    I anxiously called out, "Boss ¡­"


    Qin Yihan waved her hand at Deng Haoran when she saw me like this, "Take her away. It''s clear that she won''t be able to make it home. This kind of hand isn''t suitable for me."


    As I looked at the door that was slammed shut, my feet unconsciously took a small step forward. However, Deng Haoran, who was standing in front of me, glared at me and said: "I won''t stop you if you want to receive customers for money, but that won''t do today. I was a good person for once, so I thought I was doing a good deed.


    The sort of upper-class person who had come into contact with my sister was gone before my eyes. We were only separated by a door, but I couldn''t do anything about it.


    Looking at the last glimmer of hope, I asked Deng Haoran, "Do you still want to send me home?"


    I looked at Deng Haoran. In fact, I was really grateful to him in my heart. Which girl didn''t want to be flawless, which woman didn''t want to be with a man she liked all her life, and which woman wanted to be called a whore and become a sex tool?


    Actually, I don''t want to be like anyone else, especially after I''ve seen Sister Hong and the other women in the alleyway. When I''ve eaten my fill of youth food, I can''t think of anything else besides loneliness and inferiority.


    I don''t know how long it will take me to do it, but I do know that sooner or later, I will have to leave this place. Perhaps it is Wu Hao, perhaps it is Qin Yihan, or some other guest.


    Deng Haoran''s gaze towards me lost its initial friendliness, but he still licked his lips and unwillingly pressed the elevator with his finger.


    I stepped into the elevator, and Deng Haoran stood in front of it. I watched his back, and he never paid any attention to me.


    I told Deng Haoran the address of my home. Along the way, I still couldn''t forget what Qin Yihan had said. Although I felt embarrassed and ashamed, I still asked, "What kind of woman does your uncle like?"


    Deng Haoran cursed: "F * ck, my car is really dirty. It looks like I''ll have to wash my car soon."


    The two of us remained silent for a while, before Deng Haoran let out a long breath, "He likes a very flirtatious woman, very good at playing, very good at changing styles. He has played with her for a very long time, the one who was most captivated by her was only Su Lihua, I think Su Lihua is very good at playing, right? If you''ve seen Su Lihua before, you can imitate her and think about what she would do. "


    I have never thought of doing things like what Sister Su did. Besides, Sister Su is very gentle and considerate in front of me, just like a mother. The kind of care and concern that doesn''t leave any traces, and how a person as gentle as her would respond to such a scene.


    I really can''t imagine, if I had to think that there was anything different with Sister Su, it was that time when I had the deepest impression. That time when I treated Lu Wei and Chen Si, that kind of without anger and prestige, that kind of deterrence that broke Chen Si''s legs without saying anything, but could I really do it?


    Deng left me downstairs and drove away, but before I left, I thanked him.


    I saw Deng Haoran''s eyes twinkle for a moment, and finally, without saying anything, he sped away.


    Tian Lu had already moved in with Tian Zhiming, leaving me alone. I thought of Deng Haoran''s words just now: imitate my sister, and think about what she would do.


    I seemed to have realized something that I had always overlooked. My sister was the top card, the most outstanding woman in this industry. If I wanted to get close to her, close to the truth, then I should be able to live like her.


    I took off my bathrobe, shook off my disposable slippers, pulled out my tracksuit, put on my cap, and ran out of the house.


    Borrowing the darkness of the night, I once again returned to my sister''s and my home. I, who had always been living in the shadows of my sister''s passing, hadn''t tidied up my sister''s belongings yet.


    In the past, without my sister''s permission, I wouldn''t casually enter her room. This time, I wanted to find something closer to my sister and get to know her.


    The room was dark. I pulled up the curtains tightly and turned on the dim yellow light in the room. After my sister died, it was the first time I walked into her room.


    Sister Su''s room was a mess at the time, but we didn''t find any prints from anyone other than the two of us.


    I started to look through my sister''s things and sort out what belonged to her, but I didn''t find anything out of the ordinary.


    At the side of the older sister''s room was a large cloakroom that was filled with her older sister''s clothes, bags, and accessories.


    I was about the same size as my sister. I looked at the clothes, took one from the far left, and said quietly to my sister and to myself, Let''s start with this one.

 C36

    That night, I took my sister''s clothes with me. From the far left, I folded them up in layers using the suitcase. According to the order, before I left, I saw a picture of the two of us on her bedside table.


    My sister''s first dress is a skirt that is very similar to the one worn by many ladies. It is very similar to the one worn by many ladies.


    The next night, I walked into the Pale Color Club wearing the same dress.


    I knocked on the door of Du Mei''s office. There were a dozen ladies in there, sitting or standing in all sorts of positions, sitting elegantly, disdainfully fiddling with their nails. When I came in, they didn''t have much feelings for newcomers like me.


    After pausing her eyes on me for a few seconds, she said to her sisters, Let them all go out to work.


    Everyone left in a sparse manner, leaving only me and Du Mei in the room.


    "Yesterday''s guest called and said he was very satisfied with you. "When you get a bank card, I will transfer your salary to your bank account."


    I stood up straight and placed my hands in front of me. I asked the beauty Du if she could stay in the pure color since she was satisfied with me.


    One success didn''t mean anything, it was just to satisfy a customer''s appetite. It wasn''t really a skill, only women who could handle all sorts of guests were the tools that were needed here.


    I asked Du Mei, I heard that Su Lihua is a very powerful woman in this circle, I want to become that kind of woman, just like her, what do I want to do?


    Du Mei''s eyes slightly narrowed. Just as she wanted to say something, another woman''s voice rushed into my ears. With extreme unfriendliness, she said, "Let me see where this crazy girl came from. She''s boasting so shamelessly just like that."


    "Sister Jiang."


    "Young Master!" Du Mei called out politely to the woman as she entered. She quickly came around from behind the table and went up to greet him.


    I turned my head to see a woman in her forties walking in. Although she wasn''t young and there were traces on her face that a woman of that age wouldn''t be able to hide, her bright red suit didn''t put much makeup on her face, but there was still an inviolable pride in her.


    "Sister Jiang, why are you here?"


    "Where did this wild girl come from? What is she doing here?" There is no need for someone like her here to kick her out. "


    Perhaps even she doesn''t understand why Big Sis Jiang has such a huge dislike for me from the start, and I, too, have no idea.


    "Sister Jiang, I have a good job and will work hard as well. Please don''t chase me away." I didn''t know who the woman in front of me was or what I should call her, so I called her Sister Jiang.


    Sister Chiang crossed her arms over her chest and looked at me with a hint of annoyance in her eyes.


    I asked Sister Jiang, "What did I say wrong?" Was it wrong to become Su Lihua''s ace in the hole? Do you not need dreams to do things in this line of work?


    And I know it''s disgusting to hear the word dream used in a business like this.


    Sister Jiang looked at me. "Then do you know what happened to Su Lihua?"


    I bluntly said, "She''s dead!"


    I didn''t avoid the topic, but Sister Jiang snorted. "Since you know, don''t tell me you want to walk her path!" Aren''t you afraid of death? "


    "Why do you want to die? Are all the cards dead? Or was it just Su Lihua who died? "


    I didn''t know whether she was wearing her sister''s clothes, but it gave me courage. I looked at Sister Jiang, and I could see that Du Mei was below her, so I said in a tone that was neither humble nor arrogant, "Let me stay behind. I want to become the top card, just like Su Lihua. I won''t let you down."


    Sister Jiang turned around and left. When she reached the door, she turned around and said to Beauty Du, "I don''t like this girl. Please send her away as soon as possible."


    Sister Jiang didn''t give me a chance, so I placed my last hope on Du Mei. She looked at me with an awkward expression, and told me that Mother Sang and Miss in Pure Beauty were both under Jiang Yiman''s responsibility, and that Du Mei was only one of them. She didn''t dare disobey Jiang Yiman''s words, so it seemed like she couldn''t help me, so she told me not to make things difficult for her and went back to Kaizer by myself.


    Arriving here is an important step for me, so I don''t want to waste all my efforts here. I asked Du Mei, "What did I do wrong? Did I provoke this Jiang Yiman?"


    She looked at me with a look of pity, "Who asked you to bring up the sensitive topic of Su Lihua, but you were coincidentally overheard by Jiang Yiman."


    I curiously asked, "They have a grudge?"


    "On the contrary, when Su Lihua first entered the industry, she was brought out by Jiang Yiman. The two of them have been working together for many years, and I''m not sure if there are any grudges between them, but I''m sure they have a deep relationship with each other."


    "Does that mean Jiang Yiman should be very familiar with Su Lihua?"


    "Probably."


    "Then she should be very familiar with the customers that Su Lihua came in contact with, right?"


    "It should have been before Su Lihua entered the nine palaces. Why are you asking this?" Du Mei suddenly realized that I was constantly asking her questions and started to look at me warily, as if she was trying to see through me.


    I tried my best to stay calm. "Give me some time, don''t chase me away. I will think of a way to convince Sister Jiang to let me stay."


    Du Mei gave a funny smile and told me that Jiang Yiman was a very stubborn woman, causing me to give up on this thought.


    However, she didn''t try to stop me. She said that she really wanted to see me stay behind and wanted to see if I could persuade her.


    I hastily ran out of Du mei''s office and followed the direction that Du mei explained to me to search for her.


    Jiang Yiman''s office door wasn''t closed, but it was ajar. Just as I was about to knock on it, I heard a conversation going on inside.


    A man''s voice said, "Jiang Yiman, help me find a batch of the best candidates to serve those perverts. The more methods you use, the more novel and innovative women are."


    Jiang Yiman said, "Director Mo, I can''t do anything about the person you''re looking for. I don''t approve of the young miss who is specially groomed to serve them. In the hands of those people, even if they don''t die, they will at least lose their virginity."


    "Now that the nine palaces have finally disappeared before my eyes, this is my chance. I have to surpass the glory of the nine palaces, I must show something different to myself."


    "Can''t you change some ideas? I don''t approve of having my sisters find fault. "


    "If you don''t do it, then I''ll find someone else to do it. When that time comes, don''t blame me for not giving you the chance to protect your pure color position."


    Hearing the name Mo Yilong, I immediately thought of what Le Zhishan had told me. I had asked Tian Ze Ming to help me before, but Tian Ze Ming''s position was not in contact with Mo Yi Long. I didn''t expect Mo Yi Long to be here at this moment.


    I knew that I was too impatient to remember the proper etiquette, so I pushed open the door and rushed in. I said to the man in the room, "Let me join. I am willing to join."


    Mo Yi Long wasn''t that old; he looked like he was in his forties. Having such a large business at this age was already very amazing. Moreover, I heard that Mo Yi Long started his career from nothing.


    Mo Yilong was also a legend in this industry. He had a beard on his face, and his hair was combed back in a small knot.


    Seeing me barge in, Mo Yilong was just about to get angry at me when Jiang Yiman reprimanded me, "Who allowed you to come in without permission and eavesdrop on our conversation. Get out of here."


    Seeing Jiang Yiman''s anger, the angry Mo Yilong smiled and sat on the sofa. He looked at me with interest and asked, "Tell me what you know." "How many tricks can you bring out to play?"


    I knew that I was nothing more than a piece of paper in their eyes, that there was no way I could deceive them. I replied truthfully, "I won''t, but I can learn."


    "Haha ~ learn?" Are you joking with me? " Mo Yilong pointed at me and asked Jiang Yiman, "When did you become such a low-leveled person? How did you get such a woman to come in?" There''s no need to learn something so simple, and there''s no need to learn when playing with men. Fuck, is she a pig? "


    Jiang Yiman shouted at me, "Get out of here!"


    I bit my lip and did not back out. Instead, I stepped forward and let go of all the shame in my heart. "I''m still young. Isn''t that what a lot of men are good at? "


    Mo Yi Long''s smile became more and more unrestrained, and he asked me with an evil smile: "Young? A thing that could only be played once could be used as capital? Do you want me to spend money every time to repair it? "

 C37

    Mo Yi Long stood up from the sofa and walked over to Jiang Yiman. "It''s a pity that you have such a great figure and shape. It''s a pity that you don''t have any brains, so you''re not suitable for us here."


    Mo Yilong looked at me again and told me that when I understood what I was supposed to do, I would still be considered here. After all, in his dictionary, it was called having a big breast.


    Mo Yi Long left. In front of me, he left completely.


    I wanted to catch up to Mo Yilong, even if I had to kneel down and beg him for his help, but Jiang Yiman suddenly grabbed my wrist. As a forty year old woman, she really had a lot of strength, and I was pulled back.


    I blankly stared at her. Although I didn''t understand why she hated me so much and wanted to hit me, a light suddenly flickered within her twinkling eyes.


    Why were there tears in Jiang Yiman''s eyes? I looked at her blankly. In those eyes, the anger from before slowly faded away and was replaced with an unconcealable friendship.


    "Who let you into this business? Who gave you the right to enter the business? Was Su Lihua raising you up just to see you like this? "


    I had always thought that no one in this circle knew who I was other than Le Zhishan and that no one else knew that I was Su Lihua''s sister. But Jiang Yiman knew that she had such a huge reaction that it made me feel a little sad.


    I know that if I wasn''t someone with an extraordinary relationship with my sister, they wouldn''t know me and wouldn''t care what kind of path I chose.


    I didn''t feel wronged at all by this slap. "Sister Jiang, I want to find the person who killed my sister."


    "You can leave now. Even the smart Su Lihua couldn''t escape, and you''re just looking for death by coming in here. Leave this place and leave this business while you''re still a virgin."


    Hearing Jiang Yiman''s words, I was even more certain that Jiang Yiman was someone I could talk to about my sister. There was no need to hide it, nor was there any need to hide it.


    "Sister Jiang, I can''t just ignore my sister''s inexplicable death. I know that I don''t have anyone who can rely on me right now, I can only rely on myself. If I let those people who killed my sister get away with it, then my sister will forever die in vain. My life was given to me by my sister. I was able to live a good life until now because of my sister. This is my last sliver of repayment for raising my sister. "


    I saw Jiang Yiman''s eyes light up and my body kneeled down. I knelt in front of Jiang Yiman because she wanted to protect me and cared about the friendship between us. To me, this was worth kneeling down to.


    Jiang Yiman''s tears finally fell. "Damn it, you''re as stubborn as your sister. You''re all idiots with the same tendons."


    Although Jiang Yiman scolded me, he still had to convince me. I didn''t move, but both of my hands held onto her arm. "Sister Jiang, please leave me behind."


    "Get up first. Get up first."


    The look in Jiang Yiman''s eyes was firm. With an irresistible force, my body stood up at her command.


    Jiang Yiman leaned his body against his desk. Like many other women in this industry, a woman''s cigarette seemed to be able to cause a lot of trouble along with the smoke.


    Jiang Yiman didn''t immediately tell me whether he wanted me to stay or not. Instead, he fell into a kind of reminiscence and told me something that I didn''t know about.


    "Do you know why Su Lihua saved you all those years ago and kept you by her side?"


    I shook my head and replied to Jiang Yiman with only the words, "The older sister is kind."


    Jiang Yiman sighed, "The day after Su Lihua picked you up, she was very happy when she saw me. She told me Yiman, I have a family now, a cute little sister. I thought she was joking. She was on a whim, like a cat or a dog. But then I found out she was very interested in you. Once, when we were drinking together, she told me that she didn''t save you because you were pitiful, that there were too many poor people in the world, and that no matter how kind a person is, they wouldn''t be able to save you. "


    I asked Jiang Yiman.


    Jiang Yiman told me, Sister Su said, that when she saw me at such a young age, but was willing to risk my life for someone I didn''t know, her heart was shocked. When my good intentions were not rewarded by Little Mo''s mother, she was furious.


    It was after this matter that Big Sister Su and Little Mo''s mother broke off their relationship, because she felt that such a person was not to be interacted with.


    Jiang Yiman also said that Sister Su would often talk about me and praise me for being sensible. I even went to the kitchen to cook for Sister Su, who had once been a very good person, but was unlucky in her family. Her parents died in a car accident and her life was forced into this business.


    Jiang Yiman looked at the clothes I was wearing and said that she remembered the first time Su Lihua entered the pure color stage, she seemed to be wearing the same clothes. Jiang Yiman said that Sister Su was a diligent and perceptive woman.


    However, at the end, Jiang Yiman blamed himself and said, "If I hadn''t allowed her to go to the Nine Palaces, everything would have been different."


    I asked Jiang Yiman if there was anyone in her mind that she doubted.


    Jiang Yiman helplessly shook his head and said, "Those people could be anyone and anyone. As for what exactly is going on in there, it is impossible for outsiders like us to know. "What''s more, even if we have suspicious targets, what''s the use? If we don''t have conclusive evidence, the police won''t mess around with us and offend those reputable people."


    In my eyes, Jiang Yiman was someone I could rely on, so I told him about my thoughts, "Big sister Jiang, I want to reach out to the people I''ve come into contact with before, find out who killed my sister, and get enough evidence to avenge my sister."


    Jiang Yiman held the cigarette between his fingers and shook his head with a sigh. "Silly child."


    "Help me, sister Jiang, please. I already know one of sister''s guests, Qin Yihan. I want to get close to him. Can you tell me what to do?"


    Jiang Yiman frowned. He took a long drag on his cigarette and put it away in the ashtray.


    "Looks like if I don''t properly manage you, you''re really courting death." For the sake of your sister, I also want to see those people punished. Okay, I can help you, but you have to listen to me, if you don''t listen to me, then scram. And I''ll tell you, as long as I say it, no nightclub in this city dares to take you. "


    Hearing Jiang Yiman''s sigh of relief, I immediately nodded my head. I said that I would listen to her. As long as she could help me find the culprit, I would be willing to do anything.


    "There is no lack of well-built, good-looking women in this industry who are smart, and who would control their own belts. There are also different kinds of people, and Miss also has some dignity, don''t think that just because you entered this industry you can get on a bus, with your belt tightly controlled and the customers willing to take out some money, that''s what you can do. This was what a brainy senior lady would do. That''s what you have to do first. "


    I listened attentively to what Jiang Yiman had said to me, memorizing every single one of her lessons in my heart.


    "Still young?"


    I nodded. "Yes, or no."


    "Very good. Pure-color is currently the most advanced nightclub in Mo Yilong''s possession, but he also controls many different bars, dance halls and low-grade nightclubs. I''ll take you to the lowest bar, which we call the pheasant shop. Most of the customers are ordinary people, so there aren''t many tips. First, you go over there and be a young lady, remember, when you earn a hundred thousand yuan by relying on your abilities, but still come back complete, I will help you make the arrangements until I think you are qualified to deal with those people. "


    "To that place? Then how long will it take for him to come into contact with the people who killed his sister? Isn''t that too slow? "


    Jiang Yiman looked at me without any hesitation, "What do you think you can do with your current abilities? Other than them sleeping, what other value do you have? "

 C38

    Jiang Yiman''s words woke me up. She was right, just like yesterday when I met Qin Yihan, even if I successfully entered the room with Qin Yihan, even if I slept together with him, what information could I get? For the first time meeting me, an unfamiliar lady, he probably won''t tell me anything.


    In the end, my role was merely to become a young lady, and that dirty money. In the end, Qin Yihan would probably lose her interest in me and never give me another chance in the future.


    At that time, I''m afraid I would be of no value at all.


    "Sister Jiang, I''ll listen to you. I''ll go."


    The more vulgar the place, the harder it is to control. What you see, what you hear, are also easier to shock you, and can even give you an unacceptable blow. You have to prepare your heart for this.


    Jiang Yiman took out a golden business card from the table and handed it to me. "Tomorrow, go to the Chen-Xing Bar and find Mommy there. I will greet her and ask her to bring you there."


    I took Jiang Yiman''s business card and bowed to her. "Thank you, Yiman. Thank you. I also remembered the friendship between us."


    I know she doesn''t want me to see her sad and upset expression. People always have some unspeakable feelings towards each other, and she doesn''t want to express them. Maybe Sister Su is someone like that in Jiang Yiman''s heart.


    I left from the pure color, I stood at the pure color front door, looking at the huge lamp that stretched all the way from the rooftop to the bottom, it was flickering with light, and it looked really beautiful. I swore in my heart, I will definitely return, using the fastest speed, the shortest amount of time, to become a qualified woman in Jiang Yiman''s heart, to become the nightmare of those who killed big sister Su.


    That night, I held the photo of Sister Su and me in my arms and looked at it for a long time.


    The next afternoon, I put on makeup and took out my sister''s second suit, a tight white shoulder vest, a pair of denim shorts, a decorative necklace, and a pair of overdone ornamental earrings.


    When I opened the door with a small handbag, Tian Zemin suddenly rushed into the room, angrily wanting to pull my collar, but I didn''t. In the end, he chose to point at my nose, "Pure-color didn''t stop, you actually went to a pheasant shop. How much money can you earn in a place like that, what about your ambition? What about your ambitions? F * ck, are you playing with me? It will be opened soon, so just tell Jiang Yiman that you are not allowed to enter such an unpopular place. Even if it''s a shop owned by Mo Yilong, you are not allowed to do so. "


    I knew that Tian Zhiming despised the slow money coming from that place and was worried that he wouldn''t have enough on me.


    I told Tian Zeming, "Send your account number to me in a while."


    "What do you mean?"


    "I will transfer 50,000 yuan to your account. This is enough to repay the money I owe you." "I won''t stay in the pheasant shop for too long. In the future, if you want to fish for money on me, you can still have the chance. However, during the time I''m in the pheasant shop, you can''t split my money with me."


    In order to get Jiang Yiman''s approval as soon as possible, in order to earn a hundred thousand yuan as soon as possible, I definitely couldn''t split the money with Tian Zhiming.


    "Are you kidding me? You''re the only one who came out to be a young lady, how could you possibly have money? Or did you secretly earn some extra money and not tell me? "


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t trust me. I will continue to live in this house anyway. The room fees and basic expenses, I will call you on time. Are you worried that I will be able to escape from this industry? "Now, get out of the way, I''m going to start work."


    Tian Zhiming looked at me with a gaze that was somewhat unfamiliar with me, "Your temper has risen quite a bit after not seeing me for a night? But the head doesn''t seem too good, does it? If you leave thousands or tens of thousands of dollars in your pocket and run to a pheasant shop to earn a tip of one or two hundred dollars, don''t you think that you''ve lost your mind? "


    I ignored Tian Zhiming and walked past him. I tilted my head slightly and said to Tian Zhiming, "Either give me the card number, or you go find Jiang Yiman and argue. I''ll go wherever she tells me to go."


    Even Beauty Du was afraid of him, so of course I didn''t believe that he would dare to go to Jiang Yiman.


    Tian Zhiming held his breath as he looked at me. I asked him how was Tian Lu and if she was ready.


    When I mentioned Tian Lu, Tian Zeming''s temper finally eased up a little, "It''s already fine. Although he''s still willing to take revenge on me, it''s still much better than before."


    Seeing that I was about to leave, Tian Ziming still instructed, "I''ll send you my bank card number later. If you don''t give me the money, you''re dead for sure."


    I left the room under Tian''s threat.


    As soon as I got downstairs, I received Tian Zhiming''s card number. On the way to the Chen-Xing Bar, I transferred 50,000 yuan to Tian Zhiming.


    Although the sky wasn''t completely dark, the bar didn''t have any windows. The lighting was very dim due to the lights inside.


    When I arrived, the bar was still preparing for business and the countdown was still in progress. Relying on Jiang Yiman''s business card, I found Metz without a hitch.


    Metz had a head full of curly hair and wore very conservative clothes. Judging by his age, he should be at least 50.


    Metz looked me up and down and told me that Jiang had called her and asked me to work for her.


    I was told by Metz that she had to make arrangements for the reception of the guests here, and that it was forbidden without her permission, because the ladies were separate and led by different Mummy.


    Meanwhile, Mazzi was here to specially bring along the young miss. Since she was the young miss, she had to strictly follow the rules and not take any business from other young misses. If she found out, she would resolutely kick him out, not giving him a single chance.


    I listened as Metz explained the rules and regulations, and then told me that in order to work here, whether or not we got a business that night, we had to pay the entrance fee to the bar of two hundred dollars, and that if we had more than two hundred dollars, Metz would start dividing the money with us, three of us, seven of us.


    It didn''t sound unacceptable, but Maz went on to say that if the income for the day exceeded five hundred, the bar would also be split with us, with thirty percent, meaning that if I earned a thousand that day and paid two hundred entrance fees, Maz would have to take two hundred and four, and the bar a hundred and fifty, and I''d get four hundred and one, and not even half.


    But that makes sense in the industry, Mr. Metz said.


    So I asked Metz, how much would the guests usually tip?


    Metz said it was usually a hundred or two hundred, but if we could get the guests to drink a little more, we could earn a little more. The profits from the liquor were quite large and the commission was pretty good, so we could put in a lot of effort on this.


    After Metz had finished talking to me, he asked me how much I drank.


    I thought about the last time I''d been drunk and told Metzger it wasn''t so good.


    Mazzi said that alcohol tolerance was something that couldn''t be avoided. One could only drink more and practice more. If one wanted to take a shortcut, they would have to be born with a good alcohol tolerance.


    I nodded at her and told her I would.


    The bar was open for business now, and Metz pointed to the bar chair and told me to wait over there for the guests, or try to hook them up myself.


    After Metz and I finished talking, we went back to our own business.


    I walked up to the bar, not knowing where to start and waited for the so-called customer.


    While I was waiting, I saw a colleague sitting at the bar. He asked the bartender for a glass of wine and placed it next to his mouth, pretending to sip.


    Of course, there were also some ladies who chose to welcome those who were well-dressed. "Handsome, would you be willing to buy me a drink?"


    Even an expert like them would find it difficult to catch the right prey and successfully recruit guests.


    However, as long as he sold it more, it would definitely increase his chances of getting hooked up. When a handsome guy sat down next to an older sister, the older sister began flirting with him and even asked the bartender for wine. After drinking enough, she pulled that man onto the dance floor and started dancing to the music.


    I blew a breath of air to boost my courage. Finally, I stood up from the chair that I had been sitting on for a long time, and for the first time, I chose a face that I didn''t find annoying. With a smile, I said, "Handsome, are you willing to buy me a drink?"

 C39

    The man saw my eyes flicker, and I saw the undisguised desire in them.


    I thought I had made the first move, but then a girl walked up to me, grabbed the man''s arm, and lifted her chin at me with obvious hostility and demonstration. "Bitch, look, this is my boyfriend."


    Jiang Yiman had said that even a lady had her dignity. Even if I entered this profession, even if I started out as a "whore" that would come out easily from the human mouth, at this moment, and even in the future, I still wanted to be a dignified bitch that respected me.


    I want to reach Jiang Yiman''s request quickly, I want to be like my sister even earlier, I want to give up those so-called shame from this moment onwards.


    I can''t live, and I have no right to live a life of self-pity, because ever since the year my mother died, my world has taught me nothing but to face it, never to give me the chance to be hypocritical.


    It''s said that people are born equal, but from my point of view, they have long since been distinguished.


    I looked back at the woman with the same expression and smiled faintly. "If he loves you enough, he will naturally need a woman to jump out on her own."


    I smiled at the man. His gaze swivelled around me and the woman glared at me furiously. I walked past the two of them and shamelessly placed my hand on the man''s shoulder.


    The man seemed to enjoy this moment. We looked back at each other, and I had the feeling that it wouldn''t be long before he became my prey.


    Most of the time, there were quite a few beauties around the handsome guy. There were also a lot of ladies looking for a one-night stand with the appearance of the young lady. For me, the pressure to choose them was a little too much.


    I didn''t forget my purpose, so I naturally wouldn''t be that kind of woman who sends herself to my door for money. Moreover, in my eyes and heart, there is only one man who can exist in my eyes and heart.


    Luo Tianyu, to me, no one here is comparable to him.


    When I shifted my gaze away from those men who were supposed to be pleasing to the eye, I discovered that my field of vision had widened a bit. There were people of all ages, ugly ones, popular ones, and flirtatious ones.


    Actually, I still have an advantage over some older sisters, because I am not old, so I can balance the age range is also very large.


    A man in his thirties came into my line of sight. He was wearing a suit, and I didn''t know what the brands were, but from the way they were made, they were probably not inferior.


    The man went to the bar and asked for a drink. I observed that he was alone and walked over.


    The man was very quiet. Ignoring the surrounding noise, he drank alone. I sat beside him and asked, "Are you drinking alcohol?" I''m not in a very good mood either. Can you buy me a drink? "


    The man didn''t say anything. He signalled to the bartender with his hand, and the bartender served me a cup. He placed it in front of me.


    I took a tentative sip. The liquor was really strong, making me unable to swallow it for a moment, but I knew that I could only adapt, because only by drinking this would I be able to get him to treat me to another drink. I hadn''t even earned the admission fee for today, so I couldn''t possibly miss out on one hundred thousand yuan and become a negative number instead.


    I closed my eyes and endured the discomfort from the alcohol. I took a big gulp and gulped down half the cup of wine. However, my entire body still felt uncomfortable.


    I looked at the man''s wine cup. He wasn''t drinking very fast, so he continued to drink slowly. His eyes were staring at one place, but you could tell from his lax gaze that he wasn''t really paying attention to anything.


    I did not choose to be coquettish, nor did I try to be flirtatious. "Is there something on my mind?"


    After being asked by me, the man''s gaze casually fell on me. He then turned his head back and continued with his previous actions.


    I also stopped staring at him, but still said to him, "I''m also very frustrated. I wanted to say a lot of things, but I found out that I don''t have anyone I can pour out my heart to. He kept it in his heart day by day. I didn''t even finish my first year of high school before I dropped out. Can you tell me why people live? "


    I didn''t look at the man next to me, but I could feel him turning at last to look at me, as if he were deep in thought, and I didn''t know he wasn''t really thinking about me.


    The silent man finally spoke up. "Everyone has their own fortune and misfortune. Then, what is your identity sitting here?"


    I drank all the wine in my cup in one gulp, trying to keep my face calm and resist the power of the alcohol flowing through my body.


    I pushed the empty glass away and looked at the man. "Can I have another?"


    The man seemed unconcerned, so I crooked my finger at the bartender.


    "What kind of identity do I have? I''m not looking for a one-night stand, nor am I a young lady from this place, but I''m not a good girl either. I''m sitting on the stage, and I came to work on the first day today. Thank you for the wine."


    When I finished, I took a deep breath and gulped down the entire glass of wine.


    This time, I didn''t try to get permission from the bartender. I asked for more wine, and when I saw that he didn''t refuse me grudgingly, I decided to just pour it on myself.


    "It''s going to be a lot if you drink like this. Don''t tell me that you''re only going to accept me as a guest tonight?"


    "There''s nothing you can''t do if you want to buy me a night''s worth of wine." I downed another cup. In that instant, I felt the alcohol rush to my head.


    When I was about to order a fourth cup, the man stopped the bartender. I looked at the customer and said, "What''s the matter? Did you lose your temper after drinking three cups?" Can''t bear to treat me to a drink?


    "Didn''t you want to drink with me? Do you think you can drink with me now? If I drink too much, you can make money, too, right? "You don''t have to force yourself."


    I widened my eyes as I looked at him. I really didn''t know what the customer in front of me said, to think that I would be so stupid as to think that I would be able to solve everything just by drinking a little more.


    The man gestured with his fist at the bartender. "Give me ten more cups."


    Soon enough, the Bartender placed ten cups in front of us. "I''ll pay for all of these whether you want to drink or not. It''s up to you whether you want to drink or not."


    "My girlfriend and I met in this bar. I liked her a lot, but she suddenly told me that she was going abroad. Tomorrow''s ticket."


    "She made such a big decision, yet she didn''t inform you in advance. Her intention is already obvious." I did not choose to pander to him, nor did I choose to comfort him. Then I saw the man smile wryly, but the drink was even bigger than before.


    The man asked me if I thought he was a failure too.


    I said I didn''t think he''d failed, just felt sorry for him. I asked him if there was anything between him and his girlfriend, and the man told me that I couldn''t blame his girlfriend entirely, just because he''d been too busy working to ignore his own woman.


    I asked the man what kind of job he was in, to the point where he neglected his girlfriend. Maybe it was because we were chatting for a bit, or maybe he was just a bit drunk. He took out a business card from his wallet and I looked at the description: "Xiang Yu Public Accountant, registered accountant, He Wei Kai."


    I put the card away and thanked him for the drink.


    He Xiangkai drank two more cups, but his alcohol tolerance was much higher than mine. After that, he didn''t say much, but before he left he asked me, "Do you think my girlfriend will come back?"


    I was not very clear about the matters of the heart, but very meaninglessly said: what should come will come, what should go will go.


    He Xiangkai stood up. There were still a few cups of undrunk wine on the bar.


    But besides paying for the liquor, He Xiangkai also gave me a thousand yuan from his wallet. This was the first money I had made since coming to the Chen-Xing Bar. It wasn''t as easy as people thought, but it wasn''t as hard as I thought either.


    I looked at the remaining five glasses of wine on the table and felt that it was a waste. I started searching for my second guest, but a familiar figure appeared in my line of sight. I couldn''t help but frown.

 C40

    I walked over to my few acquaintances and gave him a quick pat on the shoulder when he was sneaking his fingers to open the door of the box again, revealing a small gap.


    After being slapped by me, Shang Qirong seemed to have received quite a bit of shock as his face paled. However, when he turned around and saw me, he first let out a long sigh of relief, calming down his mood, before astonishingly pulling my arm and walking to a corner.


    "Why did you come here?"


    I brushed away Shang Qirong''s hand that was holding my arm. "I would like to ask you, why did you run to this place despite being a police officer? Why did you come here?"


    When I revealed Shang Qirong''s identity, Shang Qirong quickly looked around before making a gesture to silence me.


    Shang Qirong asked me, "Is there a quiet place to talk?"


    I said, There''s no quiet place in this place. Isn''t it strange for you to stand here and not consume? Come on, I have a little wine in there.


    I led Shang Qirong to the bar and indicated the five drinks in front of him.


    Shang Qirong glanced at the wine and was clearly not interested in these things. However, he still took a cup and pretended to have a good appearance, then repeated the previous topic, "Caitou has already opened for business today, why did you come here?" Isn''t this place even further away from your original purpose? "


    "I''ll go back, but not now."


    "You are here?"


    "Sit on the stage."


    "Are you familiar with this place?"


    "Not familiar, I came on the first day today."


    I was asked and answered by Shang Qirong. Then, he suddenly whispered to me, "Can you be my insider?"


    I turned my head to look at Shang Qirong. His eyes were full of expectation, the kind of expression that would eagerly wait for my nod.


    I really didn''t understand what he meant. I asked him what he was talking about, what he was talking about, and what he wanted me to do.


    Shang Qirong confirmed our surroundings once again and then mysteriously said to me, "According to the information we have obtained, there are people here who are addicted to drugs. But specifically, it is provided by Chen-Xing himself or by the drug users themselves, we do not have any clues or evidence.


    I angrily asked Shang Qirong, "My sister died and was killed by someone. Did you help me?"


    "At that time, we did not find a third person''s fingerprint in the room, and from the surface, Su Lihua did indeed die from suicide. I had my suspicions at that time, but it was only because the room was too messy, not like something a person preparing to commit suicide would do. But apart from that, the police have decided that suicide isn''t wrong. "


    Shang Qirong saw that I was still preoccupied with my sister''s matter, so he tried to persuade me, "Drug trafficking is a good thing for the country and its people, so I hope that you can help me out this time. Even if my identity is here, I''m afraid that I won''t be of much use. Just be my informant for once. "


    I bit my lip. Even if I didn''t know much about this, I still knew that those who dared to dabble in drugs were all gamblers. I still wanted to keep my life so that I could take revenge for my sister.


    "If you help me with my insider information, I will help you find the culprit as soon as possible by helping you find it." If you help me with my insider information, I will help you with your information and help you find the culprit.


    I looked at Shang Qirong, and I had to admit that he had given me a bait that I cared a lot about, and that I was helping him now, and that when I found the real killer in the future, I would not be able to leave him without the help of the police.


    After a few seconds of hesitation, I nodded my head. Shang Qirong, seeing me nod my head, excitedly told me, "I represent the country to thank you."


    "You don''t need to give me such a big hat, I don''t have such high moral standards, and I can''t guarantee that I will help you obtain useful information. I can only say that I will do my best, but if my life is in danger, I definitely won''t go any deeper. I don''t want to die, and I can''t either."


    At this time, Shang Qirong kept nodding his head as if he would promise me anything as long as I was willing to help.


    We reached an oral agreement on the matter, and then Shang Qirong told me that he was ready to leave and would come back occasionally, but not often, so as not to reveal his identity.


    Seeing that Shang Qirong was about to leave, I didn''t care about my old friendship. "You want to leave just like that?"


    "What?" Shang Qirong looked at me in confusion. He didn''t understand what I meant.


    I spread out a hand. "Don''t forget my identity. Do you want to leave without a little blood while we sit and talk and drink?"


    Shang Qirong looked at me with some embarrassment. "But I have never been a lady to you."


    "Cut the crap. If you didn''t drink any alcohol, the fee would have been one to two hundred. Just pay for it."


    In this business, even if we''re friends, we''re not friends for nothing, not to mention that I''m short of money right now.


    I could tell that Shang Qirong wasn''t stingy about the money in his wallet, but like he said, he didn''t treat me as a lady and never did.


    But seeing my insistence, Shang Qirong still sighed, took out 500 yuan from his wallet and gave it to me.


    I held the money in my hands, unable to say what I felt in my heart, but I knew that this step had allowed me to further accept my identity.


    The moment Shang Qirong left, I watched his back disappear into the crowd. Just as I turned around to face the bar, I noticed the first boy who greeted me appeared by my side. He smiled and said, "I think you''ve been busy all night. Can you accompany me for a while now?"


    I gave him a warm smile. "Where''s your girlfriend?" Aren''t you afraid that she''ll be jealous if she sees you later? "


    The man ordered another two different cocktails and pushed one in front of me. "I''ve already sent her back, so you don''t have to worry too much."


    As the man said this, he picked up his glass and sipped his wine while his other hand began to stir restlessly, placing it on my bare leg.


    I tried my best to get used to it, not showing too much of my disgust. However, I decisively grabbed onto the hand that he wanted to wander around the place and told him, "If you want to drink and chat, I can accompany you. But for other matters, I''m sorry, I''m not accompanying you."


    I brushed the man''s hand off my leg, still smiling, but with a determined look in my eyes.


    Actually, I was just trying to see how far I could go in this industry and whether this would affect my plans.


    I wasn''t sure if this behavior would anger the man in front of me, because I had been slapped in Caitou when I refused to let the customer touch me.


    The man was clearly surprised for a moment. "Although you guys didn''t come out, but you shouldn''t be so stingy with your touch, right?"


    "But I''m just such a stingy person. If you''re not used to it, you can go and find your other older sisters."


    I glanced in the direction of the other seated ladies, then picked up the glass of wine the man had given me, pretending not to care, and took a sip.


    "F * ck, establishing a chastity arch in a pile of whores, you''ve really opened my eyes."


    The man stood up, but apparently he understood the rules. He took a hundred dollars out of his wallet and tossed it to me, then walked over to another colleague.


    The man should be a regular patron here. He would hug that big sister, talking and laughing, and would even inadvertently glance at me.


    From their expressions, I could tell that they were mostly making fun of me, and that was all there was to talk about.


    I can feel that if I were to drink any more, I might just dump myself here.


    I didn''t want to force myself to continue receiving guests like a headless fly. In the end, I chose to quietly observe my surroundings.


    The man just ordered two more cups of wine, but when the elder sister asked for more cups of wine, the man refused. In the end, the man only threw two hundred yuan to her.


    As soon as the man left, his sister who accompanied him came to my side. She picked up the wine that He Xiang Kai left and drank a mouthful in indignation, then complained to me that the man before was too f * cking stingy. It was like this every time I came, only giving him one or two hundred yuan.


    I was about to ask her a few more questions about receiving the guest when I heard a loud noise coming from behind us, "Fuck, take it off!"

 C41

    Behind us, at a table not far away, there were more and more people gathering around it. Many of them were applauding and cheering, regardless of whether they were men or women.


    I asked my sister, Yun Mei, if there was a fight between the guests over there.


    Yun Mei sighed but did not move from her seat. She shook her head and ignored the situation over there, continuing to drink in boredom.


    I sat in my chair and tried to see through the crowd, but there were so many people gathered around me that I couldn''t see anything.


    "Stop looking, it must be those other customers trying to take advantage of Jun Ning again."


    "Who is Jun Ning?"


    "The transvestite in our bar."


    Yun Mei said it casually, but when I heard her, I was shocked. I asked again, not daring to believe it, "Human demon? There''s even a transvestite in our bar? "


    Yun Mei nodded her head and said that it was only Jun Ning. Besides, it wasn''t strange for there to be a transvestite in the bar, so she told me not to make a fuss about it.


    I asked Yun Mei, shouldn''t I go over and take a look? That was because some of them had already begun shouting: "Take it off for him!"


    This kind of thing is none of my business. In a place like a bar, transvestite is the worst. Men can also play, and some old perverts can also play, and most of them are just playing around with them. This isn''t the first time something like this has happened to make Jun Ning take off his pants for everyone to see." "In the beginning, there was a drunkard who drank too much and stuffed the money into his pocket. The manager even helped him fight a few times, but after that, he couldn''t care less. We can''t keep fighting with customers for him.


    As Yun Mei spoke, she drank a cup of wine.


    Yun Mei turned to look at me, "Just now, that man said that you would not touch him, and he even ran over here to be a little miss. At that time, I pretended to tease him to keep my guest company, don''t take it to heart."


    I told Yun Mei that it was okay and I didn''t mind. Then I asked her if she agreed with the man''s words.


    Yun Mei shook her head with a smile and picked up another glass of wine, saying to me, "Let me tell you, what you did was right. No matter where you go, all the mommy''s don''t like their Miss only know how to take off her pants. This was because people who only knew how to take off their pants were looked down upon by others in this industry. At the same time, they were the most pitiful people. Mommy hated having this kind of lady in her hands the most. They all like brainy, self-loving people. "


    Yun Mei smiled as she looked at me before continuing, "However, there is a prerequisite. That is, you can earn money. In our industry, there is a lot of money that we can earn, but we don''t need to sell our bodies. However, this is a person who needs special methods, and not everyone can learn it. "


    After saying that, Yun Mei let out a long sigh. She propped up her chin with one hand and said, "Sigh, I don''t know when I''ll be able to catch a golden cutie and also be able to live a rich wife''s life, or be taken care of by some man. So I don''t want to stay here anymore."


    After Yun Mei finished speaking, she picked up the half cup of wine she hadn''t finished and left her seat. "I won''t chat with you anymore. I still need to start work."


    The crowd gradually dispersed, and finally one person squeezed out from the crowd. He was tall and thin, wearing a red dress and high heels, and his makeup was extremely thick, most likely because he had cried before, so his eyes were filled with tears and makeup, black as a panda.


    The girl covered her face and cried. She walked towards the washroom. I think he should be the ''Jun Ning'' that Yun Mei mentioned.


    After Jun Ning left, those people also dispersed. In fact, I wanted to follow them over to take a look, but I was worried that I had just arrived and we were not familiar with each other.


    But after ten minutes or so, when I didn''t see Jun Ning come out of the bathroom, I started to worry about him. I didn''t know if anything was going to happen to him, so I got up and walked over to the bathroom, because I was so focused on looking in that direction that I accidentally bumped into a customer who was drinking too much.


    I said I was sorry and wanted to leave, because there were so many people in the bar and it wasn''t a big deal to have a body collide with each other, but I was caught by that person.


    His entire body reeked of alcohol, and his feet began to sway. Beside him was a beautiful lady supporting him.


    The man looked at me with narrowed drunken eyes. "Are you new here?" Why haven''t I seen you before? "


    I pulled my hand out, and the woman beside him kept saying, "Brother Lin, let''s go. Didn''t you say we were going out to play?"


    Brother Lin took off his arm from the woman''s shoulder and raised it to hug me. I stepped back and his sister pulled on his arm and said, "She is indeed new, but if you don''t want to go out, Brother Lin, I will have to accompany you to play. How about we go together?"


    Lin Ge ignored Qiao Na''s words and took out a stack of money from his bag. He waved at me and said drunkenly, "I didn''t do it because the money I gave is not attractive enough. Sister, is this enough?"


    Brother Lin held up ten thousand yuan with a look of superiority, as if he was determined to get it.


    I pulled my wrist out of his hand and told him, "I won''t release it."


    "F * ck!" Brother Lin cursed, and then reached out and took out 10,000 yuan, "What about these?"


    Jona looked at the money in Lin Ge''s hands and her eyes lit up, but she was also very worried. She was afraid that if that money ran away, her eyes would constantly look at the money in Lin Ge''s hands and the bag in his hands. At the same time, she would also give me a warning look.


    "Sorry, I''m not coming out."


    "F * ck." Brother Lin cursed, and was about to put his hand into the bag, but Jenna pulled his hand, "Brother Lin, why are you angry with her? Let''s go. I''ll stay with you tonight. "


    Brother Lin shook off his sister holding his hand, clamoring that he didn''t believe that there was no money in the world that could not be smashed.


    "You really can''t break my leg with this little money." I looked at this person who thought he had a few coins and thought he was pretentious. I clenched my fists and suddenly felt like I could trample all of them under my feet, just like Sister Su did.


    "Name your price."


    "Today is my first day of business, so I can give you a discount. A hundred million, do you have that? "With me here, I can make things difficult for you."


    The man''s eyes were red, and he looked at me in annoyance. "Damn, a bitch, who do you think you are? Do you think you''re made of gold? "


    I also endured the anger in my heart, saying that I couldn''t offend guests. "Since there isn''t any, then I''m sorry. Sorry, but I won''t accompany you."


    I let myself turn around and gracefully left. Then I heard Lin Ge vent his anger on Qiao Na''s upper body. "Damn it, scram to the side."


    I looked back and saw that Brother Lin had left the bar, swearing and walking unsteadily.


    Qiao Na stomped her foot in anger. She abruptly turned her head and met my gaze. Her eyes were filled with anger.


    I didn''t think I''d done anything wrong. I turned and walked into the bathroom.


    In the washroom, Jun Ning was standing by the sink, crying as he washed his eyes. He hadn''t taken off his makeup, but his makeup was still as thick as before. One could still see the unwashed dark spots on his eyes.


    Seeing me walk in, Jun Ning tried to hold back his tears, but he showed no signs of stopping. I pulled out a tissue from a nearby box and handed it to him. "Hello."


    Jun Ning took the tissue I handed him, but his lips moved and he seemed to be holding back.


    I didn''t know what was struggling in Jun''s heart, but when I thought he wouldn''t want to talk to me, he said hello in a low voice.


    At first glance, Jun Ning looked like a girl, but because he was once a boy, his height was superior to all of us real women.


    But when Jun Ning and I spoke, I realized what he was hesitating and struggling for, that his voice was as rough and manly as a man''s, and that no one would suspect that he was a woman, even though it was only two small words, they had burned all his clothes and exposed his gender.


    After Jun Ning had spoken, he raised his head and observed my reaction. Perhaps I was just thinking and didn''t show it on his face at all, which was why Jun Ning was a bit less preoccupied. He asked: "Are you new today? Have I never seen you before? "

 C42

    Although Jun Ning sounded like a man, his actions and expression were no different from a woman''s. He looked soft and weak, as if he needed the protection of others.


    When I told Jun that I was new, I said that I did not understand many of the rules of this profession and that I hoped that he would take care of me in the future and give me some pointers that I did not understand.


    When Jun Ning heard my words, he shyly lowered his head. However, he was also very happy as he told me that he had worked here for two years and that he recognized many of the frequent customers. There were many rules that he understood.


    I said to Jun, "Then when are you going to have the time to tell me about it?"


    Jun Ning happily said, but he was very sorry to tell me that it wasn''t time to get off work yet, and that we wouldn''t be able to leave for a long time, so the supervisor would definitely scold us. He said that he still had a dance to finish, so he would come over to talk to me if there weren''t any customers around.


    Jun Ning washed his face after he finished speaking. Then, he took out some foundation powder, drew a rough outline of the powder, and then rushed back to the stage.


    It was only then that I realized that Jun Ning was dancing here, dancing a pipe dance, but when there were guests to order, he also had to come down to accompany them.


    I stood in the far corner and watched Junning dance for a while, and when he was almost done, I was ready to go back to my place and find my next target.


    As I passed the tables on the outskirts of the restaurant, I saw Jona hanging around the tables, looking at which table was empty, and smiling as she tried to squeeze herself into which table.


    However, not everyone at every table would want to call a lady, and not everyone would want to tip a woman like us.


    I saw Jona suffer two setbacks in a row, and I don''t know what I didn''t see.


    When Qiao Na was coaxed away again, she more or less couldn''t keep her face straight. She stood up awkwardly and looked around helplessly to see if there was anywhere else she could take advantage of.


    I wanted to pretend I didn''t see it, then go back to my seat, but when Jona saw me, she put her hands on her hips and blocked my path.


    I looked at Jona without a hint of friendliness in my eyes. It was clear that I was looking for trouble. I looked at her calmly and waited for her to attack.


    I could feel Jona''s hostility, but it seemed to me that her so-called annoyance was a bit unreasonable.


    "Did you know you just ruined my business?"


    "You''re the one who has no tricks up your sleeve, don''t tell me you''re blaming me too?"


    Qiao Na snorted coldly. "Girl, a newcomer dares to talk to me like this without apologizing. Don''t you want to stay here?"


    I didn''t think that Jona would be so infuriated by a guest and me.


    "It doesn''t matter who you choose, even if what I said is not counted. Besides, I did not agree to release it, so I feel that it is unjustifiable to say that I ruined the business, right? If you have time to discuss this with me, you might as well look for a few more targets. "


    Qiao Na coldly glared at me. "Damn brat, do you have the guts to not take up tens of thousands of dollars in business. You can call out a price of 100 million, ah! 100 million!" Qiao Na gritted her teeth and walked to my side. She whispered into my ear, "I will let you drink 100 million sperm and then I will let you not get a single cent."


    After saying that, Qiao Na turned around and left without looking back. I looked back at her back and walked onto the dance floor. The one who delivered herself to the door and a man''s body close to my body started to twist.


    For some reason, Jona''s words made me feel somewhat uneasy.


    "What are you and Jonah talking about?"


    Jun Ning had just finished a dance when he walked down from the stage. "It''s nothing, but I seem to have offended her by accident," he said.


    After I finished this sentence with a little flippancy, Jun Ning said to me, somewhat uneasily: Have you really offended her?


    I said yes, what''s wrong?


    Jun followed my gaze to Jonah on the dance floor, then pulled me aside and found a place to sit down. "Don''t you know that Joanna is the worst kind of woman in our bar? In terms of Miss''s industry, she was the one with the most no dignity and the most no brains. However, to those who had offended her, she had a lot of evil intentions, and she even knew a few unscrupulous hoodlums. Previously, there was a sister who had a few words with her, so she went to find those people for her. "You also know that in our line of work, who would dare to sue the police? We can only try our best to keep quiet. Let me tell you, you must take care of her."


    After listening to Jun Ning''s words, it would be a lie if I said I wasn''t scared at all.


    "Thank you, Jun Ning. I will be careful."


    Being thanked by me, Jun Ning became shy like a girl again.


    I then asked Jun Ning if there was any way to do things here, not selling yourself or making money, or any of the other tricks you could pay attention to.


    Jun Ning really does have a girl in his heart. He loves shyness, but he is also very warm-hearted. When he heard me ask him this question, he started to pour out everything he knew onto me.


    "For people like you who sit on the stage, many of the fees are from alcohol. However, no matter how good your alcohol tolerance or health is, just how many cups of wine can you bear?"


    I knew Jun Ning''s words were true. Today, I drank three cups of wine and the wine was already on my head. I knew that if I continued to drink the wine, I would lose my sanity.


    "I really can''t drink, but didn''t they say that alcohol tolerance isn''t something that can be avoided? If I don''t drink it, where will I get the money to pay for it? "


    Jun Ning smiled mysteriously and pulled his chair closer to mine. "I''ll tell you a way, but it''s a secret, and many people don''t know about it. Don''t tell anyone else."


    I nodded, indicating that I wouldn''t.


    "In our line of work, we all use the antidote that we always keep in our bags, so that you can drink more. If you drink too much, you can wake up a bit faster, but this is only one of the methods, it still hurts your body."


    "Then what other way is there?" In fact, if Jun Ning hadn''t told me, I wouldn''t have known about the antidote. I would have been grateful to Jun Ning for telling me about it.


    "Just now, everyone was well aware that it''s commonly used. Now I''m going to say this, it''s more like I''m letting you keep it a secret. If everyone does this, it wouldn''t be good to let the higher ups know."


    I promised Jun Ning once again before I told him: "If you are not stingy enough to give the bartender some benefits, you can secretly give him some money, so that he can secretly make my wine cup a bit lower. At that time, you can also imperceptibly increase the alcohol consumption, and it won''t be easy to get drunk very quickly."


    If Jun Ning hadn''t told me, I would never have thought of doing it again.


    Again I thanked him, and Jun told me a little of the tricks he had discovered.


    Jun Ning started to secretly point out some different types of customers to me, "Those who are too young, it''s best not to take them, if it''s the rich second generation then they might be rich, but at the same time they would also have some bad interests, and that money is not easy to earn. If it wasn''t for the rich second generation, then it would be easy to show off a lot of money, but in the end, they would only give me their bottom lines when giving the money, and it would often be a hundred, or even two hundred is just based on mood."


    I thought of the first boy I met today. He only gave me 100, only 200 for Yun Mei, but he wouldn''t let me order the wine even if I wanted to.


    Jun Ning added: "Those over 50, in places like bars, tried to avoid contact, because most people in those days were very careful with money, so they didn''t give too much. But because they were old leeches, they still liked to play with oil." This is, after all, a bar with a lower level of consumption. If it''s in a place like a pure color place of entertainment, then the old man there would be a whole different story.


    I was taught to listen carefully, and Jun Ning said, I can choose men in their thirties or forties who have some taste in clothes and look like they have some academic qualifications. For those of this age group, they are relatively stable and do things with care and dignity, and they will be less vulgar. They also have some smelly money in their pockets.


    "Of course, these are not absolute. However, it is said that other than these, if one does not wish to be taken advantage of, there is still some trick to it. However, I do not understand it ¡­"


    I benefited greatly from listening to his lecture. Metzger suddenly appeared in front of Jun Ning and me and glared at us. "If you don''t do anything, you''re just casually chatting. Have you earned enough money?"

 C43

    Junning saw Metzger, glanced at me, lowered his head, stood up, and ran through the gap between Metzger and the wall.


    I rose from my chair and waited for Metzger to teach me a lesson.


    "Usually when newbies arrive, the customers will be fresh for a few days, so the business for the first few days will be pretty good. But I don''t think you''re very good at it either. You''ll earn less this way."


    "Please enlighten me, mom. I''m really not very good at it."


    Metzger nodded, "You are someone Sister Jiang sent, so I will take care of you more. However, there is a limit to what I can teach you. It still depends on one''s comprehension ability."


    When Metz said, "Come with me," I followed her to the chartered area. As we walked, Metz told me that she had an old client who was a bit more generous and would normally be better than the other sister in Metz''s possession, but that sister hadn''t come today, so she let me take her place for a while.


    Of course, it was a good thing for me that Metzken had introduced me to his clients, so I followed him to the door of the room. When Metzger was about to take me in, I pulled at Metzger and asked her if she had any antidotes, and if she could give me one first.


    Metzger smiled and told me it was okay. Her guest didn''t like to drink and wouldn''t drink, so she let me in boldly.


    Meizi entered the room before me and said to a guest, "Brother Zhai, Min Cha is not here today. This is our new girl, please take care of her."


    The man surnamed Zhai looked at me and said to Meizi, "We are old pretentious, and you know my habits, I can''t bear to see her face. Since Min has not come, I don''t need anyone to accompany me today. I need to see a guest in a while. You should bring this little girl out."


    Mazzi helplessly looked at me and said to the customer, "Since you aren''t interested in this, then forget it. When you come another day, just tell me in advance. I''ll definitely say that I won''t take any chances and ask her to specially accompany you."


    After saying this to the guest, Metz signaled for me to follow her, and when we reached the door, we saw a thin, thin male voice in his early twenties enter.


    When Metzger saw this young man, he frowned. However, he didn''t say anything and led me away from the room.


    Metz was kind enough to introduce me to a guest, but I felt bad about it. I asked Metz if there was something wrong with my performance, so the guest didn''t choose me?


    "Don''t take it to heart. Actually, it''s not your problem. If you see Min Cha, you won''t feel like your looks aren''t up to standard. "This Huo Jincheng is also strange. He doesn''t know what''s going on, but every time he comes, it''s always a coincidence, and every time he makes a move he''s quite generous. I actually tried to recommend two more girls to him, but he''s always like this, it''s pretty weird."


    After saying that, Metzger looked back at the box and muttered, "Why did this He Xiaogang come to our Chen-Xing City today? Why is he acquainted with Huo Jincheng?"


    I asked Metz what was wrong with a guest coming to Chen-Xing.


    Mazzi briefly replied, "This He Xiaogang is an unpopular hooligan in the back streets. He usually doesn''t even have the money to pay the entrance fee. How did someone like him suddenly get rich and get acquainted with a rich person like Huo Jincheng?"


    However, Metzger only said one sentence, shrugged slightly, and finally said that he was going to deal with it.


    In the evening, after work, Jun Ning took the initiative to come over and ask me where I was staying, just in time for us to make the trip. In order to make it convenient for Jun Ning to stay not too far from Chen-Xing, I saw that he wanted to say something but hesitated. So, I took the initiative to ask him if he wanted to go with us.


    Jun Ning nodded happily, and then we walked together naturally. He was a simple man, you could easily tell what he was thinking just by looking at his appearance. It was also very easy to see that he was afraid of the dark. I walked with him for ten minutes, then watched him enter the building and stand for a while until the light in his room came on. Then I turned and left.


    It would take them less than five minutes to walk from Jun Ning''s house to the place where they could call a taxi from the main street. They had to pass through an alley.


    But it was only five minutes before I was in danger again.


    Right in front of me, three or four hoodlums with different colored hair appeared, wearing the kind of clothes that weren''t mainstream, they blocked up the narrow alleyway and walked in my direction. From their eyes, it could be seen that they were heading towards me.


    I subconsciously retreated and turned around in an attempt to run away, but then I realized that I was also blocked by four people behind me.


    They were like a tight net, and I was their prey, and it seemed to them that they enjoyed it, my panic and fear.


    It was to the extent that they intentionally slowed down their pace and weren''t in a hurry to control me. However, the mischievous smile on the corner of their mouths was unable to calm me down no matter what.


    I knew that I couldn''t move forward or retreat, so I just stood there, unmoving.


    I looked at these bastards who were coming towards me, suppressing all the fear and panic in my heart. I tried to calm myself down and think about how I was going to get out of this predicament.


    The alley was still too short for them to keep delaying, even if they tried to tease me a little later.


    One of the little bastards with flaxen hair stuck out in front of me. He was not even as tall as me, who was wearing high-heeled shoes. He tilted his head slightly and hooked his right index finger under my chin.


    I slightly lowered my eyes to look at the few men in front of me. As for the ones behind me, I couldn''t care less.


    I didn''t let my face show any sign of panic but instead looked at him calmly. "It''s already so late. A few men are blocking off a woman like me in this place. What are you guys trying to do? You want my turn? "


    A few of them laughed, "You know quite a lot? Wasn''t it supposed to be new? Is it new or not? How many times had he turned on the light? Have you ever played in a group P before? In a place like this, it''s especially exciting.


    Their words immediately made me think of Jona. There was no one who wanted to pick a quarrel with me other than her. As for my sister''s enemy, they didn''t want my body, but my life.


    I curled my lips in a nonchalant smile, crossed my hands, and was about to take off my vest.


    They didn''t think I would be so proactive. When they saw me take off my clothes, their eyes lit up and they licked their lips. Some of them even started to untie their belts.


    I pulled the vest up to my waist and asked, as if I had just remembered something, "Did you all bring your suits?"


    The leader said, "Why are you bringing that thing? It''s not comfortable. Besides, us brothers are going to fill you up today."


    This Jona was just like Jun Ning had said. She had a really bad heart.


    I stopped taking off my clothes and said with some regret, "It''s rare to be able to play in a group P. It''s a pity that you guys didn''t bring any sets." But how? One of the guests I had been with the other day had been found to have contracted HIV, and during that time I had been suffering from a constant fever, debility, night sweats, chest pain, dyspnea, loss of appetite, anorexia, nausea, vomiting, and diarrhea, so I had gone to the hospital for an HIV test, but the results had not yet come out. The reason why I told you all about this is because I didn''t want to harm others. Actually, I feel that it''s fine if I don''t bring them since I don''t think that I would be so unlucky as to actually get infected. "


    I told them all I knew about the symptoms, and then I saw them all looking at each other in order to make them trust me more. It wasn''t just to scare them, so I stuck it to the guy who had just hooked my chin.


    "Come on, if you guys are scared, just ask someone to buy a few sets. I''ll help you count the number of people!" "One, two, three ¡­"


    I pretended to count them seriously, and my face was brimming with anticipation.


    When that hoodlum just met me, he retreated like he was avoiding a plague, pointing at me and scolding, "Fuck, stay away from me, don''t f * cking infect me."

 C44

    Those people hurriedly pulled up their pants, and spread it outwards with me as the center.


    I said innocently, "Didn''t Jona tell you when you guys came? That''s not right, she should know! "


    "Fuck, that bitch Qiao Na. She actually dared to harm us. Don''t let us see her again or we''ll skin her."


    As these people spoke, they all gathered together and left, disappearing into the night at around 3 in the morning.


    I took a deep breath and didn''t dare to continue staying here. After confirming that they were really far away from me, I rushed to the main street. The brightly lit street gave me a sense of security.


    I stood on the street and waved to an empty taxi, and the moment I got into it, I let out a long sigh of relief. At that moment, all my support was gone, and I was slumped in the back seat of the taxi, leaning against the window like a deflated rubber ball that had reached its limit.


    They thought it was already so late. Even though it was a night owl, most of them still chose to sleep because they were already extremely tired.


    The traffic on the streets was so fluid that it was no longer a day traffic jam, and the city was so quiet that I could hear a shout from a taxi that cut through the silence.


    "Beat him to death!"


    It was too loud, and the noise of the footsteps frightened me.


    I saw the seven or eight people who had just surrounded me chasing after a running man.


    I couldn''t see the man''s face, but I could feel him running with all his might, and his long, cheering" "Ahh!"


    The man running for his life runs really fast, I can see that when humans are threatened, their body functions are at their limits.


    Perhaps it was because those people wanted to do me harm that I felt pity and sympathy for the people they were chasing after. I hastily patted the driver, saying, "Master, bring that person over and let him get on the car."


    "Do you know him? "I don''t know what meddling in others'' business is."


    I knew that everyone had the idea that it would be better not to cause trouble, and I watched as those people chased after them relentlessly. At this moment, one of the flip-flops on the fleeing person''s foot had already flown away, shaking off the flip-flops on the other leg as he ran. During this time, he was overtaken by a large group of people behind him.


    I took out the few hundred yuan I got today and stuffed it into the driver''s seat. "Help me, I''ll give all of this money to you."


    When the driver saw the money, he suddenly stepped on the throttle, rushed to a bend in the road, and stopped right in front of the man.


    The man thought we were purposely blocking his way and was about to circle around the car when I opened the back door and told him to get in.


    The man reacted quickly and got into the car in an instant. He came in too hard and pressed half his body against my leg.


    Even if the door was not closed properly, the driver quickly stepped on the throttle and the car sped out as he looked at the people in front of him.


    The man closed the car door and said without any hesitation, "Damn, I almost died."


    I pushed him with my hand, and he realized that he was on top of me. He put his hand on the side of his head and apologized, "Aiya, I''m sorry, but I said the bottom of my butt is so straight."


    The man moved from my lap to the window seat and brushed his long, medium hair in front of his face. I could just make out his eyebrows and eyes.


    He had the kind of face with a pointed chin and a beard that didn''t seem to have been cleaned up for many days. His eyes were narrow and long as he grinned at me, "Thank you for what you did just now. Otherwise, if I had to fall into the hands of those hooligans today, I would really be embarrassed."


    The man wore a gray waistcoat and dark blue jeans. Even the dim yellow light of the street lamps reflected the stains on his pants and the holes he''d made when he bought them.


    Even the only flip-flops on his feet flew away. He was barefooted. When I looked over, his toes were still moving leisurely.


    "I just don''t like those people. As for saving you, it''s only to oppose those people, so you don''t need to take it to heart."


    "So you don''t like those people either?" The man curled his fingers together and then pointed with his thumb in the direction he had just gone.


    As soon as he was out of danger, he began to look unsteady. Even his legs began to kick up.


    Seeing that I didn''t reply, the man clapped his hands and said excitedly, "Looks like we''re of the same generation. I don''t like those people either. Hahaha ¡­"


    I looked at the man with an exaggerated smile. I didn''t find it funny at all. On the contrary, I wondered if I saved a person with a brain problem.


    I had forgotten to get him out of the car first, and the driver had already pulled me to the door.


    I got out of the car and was about to go upstairs when the guy followed me.


    I stopped and looked at him. I said I was going home.


    Then the man nodded and said to me, I know.


    "Then why are you still not leaving? Why are you still following me?"


    "You''re my savior. I have to thank you."


    "I said there''s no need, you can go."


    I took a few steps back, feeling that the man had not gone, but was still following me.


    "What are you trying to do? If you continue to follow me, I''ll call the police. "


    The man pursed his lips and sighed helplessly. "You saved me, but you still don''t know my name."


    This is the first time I''ve ever heard someone say it, even though I''ve always heard people asking for the name of their benefactor.


    "Don''t follow me anymore, OK!"


    The man stopped talking, made an OK gesture at me, and stepped back, indicating that I could leave.


    However, when I took the elevator to the top floor, I was about to open the door when I felt that there was someone behind me. I turned around and saw that the man was standing at the top of the stairs, looking at me with sweat all over his body.


    "Well, what''s your name?"


    The man smiled. "Left Zuoyi."


    "Alright, you can leave now." I turned the key, then pushed the door open and closed it behind me. I locked it for my own safety.


    After washing up, I prepared to sleep, but I still felt restless, as if something was hooked onto me from outside. Somehow, I opened the door.


    Just as I opened the door a crack, I felt the heavy weight of the door pressing in. Zuo Ziyi actually leaned against my door and sat down to sleep.


    I opened the door wide and loosened my grip, allowing Zuo Ziyi''s body to fall in.


    I asked him what he wanted.


    He scratched his head, "My house has been raided by them, I have no place to go and no money on me, you saved me just now, you must be a good person, can you let me stay for two days, I have a place to stay, I promise I''ll leave immediately."


    Without hesitation, I replied, "Impossible."


    I pointed at the place where Zuo Ziyi lived. "As you can see, it isn''t suitable for us to sleep together. Furthermore, I''m only in this big place, I can''t let a man like you sleep in the same room as me."


    "Then I''m sorry, I know I was being rash." A look of disappointment flashed across Zuo Ziyi''s eyes. He lowered his head and left my house.


    I looked at Zuo Ziyi''s bare feet, the soles of which were covered with dirt, and stepped on a row of footprints on my floor.


    I stood at the window and watched as Zuo Ziyi walked out of the building. Only when he really left did I feel relieved. However, he didn''t even take two steps before he lay down on a stone bench not far from the entrance.


    I don''t know why I felt uncomfortable or why I felt sorry for him, but when I went downstairs and poked Zuo Ziyi in the shoulder and he opened his eyes and saw me, he was clearly smiling, but he held his face in his hands and asked if I wanted to send Buddha to the west.


    I don''t know why I trusted a man I didn''t know. I allowed him to squeeze into the same room as me. Zuo Ziyi took a shower, and then we both slept on one side of the wall.


    Zuo Ziyi''s face was covered with a thin layer of stubble, which made me think he was in his early twenties. He told me that he was eighteen years old, a full year younger than me.


    I asked Zuo Ziyi why he was alone at his age. Why not stay with your parents and family?

 C45

    Zuo Ziyi told me that his parents divorced when he was ten. After that, his parents had a family of their own, and everyone thought that he was a burden, so they threw him over to the deaf grandma. When his grandma died when he was sixteen, he started to live by himself, living his life as a survivor.


    Although our experiences are different, they can all be considered a group of people who are suffering. Thus, for some reason, our hearts are closer to Zuo Ziyi, and we view him as someone who is in the same boat as well.


    "Why did those people hit you?"


    "Those people are just lackeys. They wanted me to be their lackey in the beginning, but they are only the lackeys of other people. If I follow them, I won''t be able to get up for the rest of my life." So I didn''t agree, but they thought I was disrespecting them, so they couldn''t bear me in their eyes. They always wanted to take care of me, and when they saw that I was going out to buy midnight snacks tonight, they wanted to vent their anger on me. "Thank goodness I met you."


    I asked Zuo Ziyi what he planned to do in the future, and he told me that all he wanted was to earn some money and then find a good wife to live with.


    Perhaps many single-parent or parentless children have this idea, because the missing love, in the heart is so much care, but also far away.


    We talked for a while and fell asleep. When we woke up the next day, it was already afternoon.


    Zuo Ziyi was in the kitchen, making food as quietly as he could.


    "You can cook?"


    "If you don''t do it yourself, who will? There''s no skill in this life that I don''t know about. "


    After a while, Zuo Ziyi served two dishes and set up the dishes for me to eat with him.


    Zuo Ziyi told me while he was eating that you were one year older than me, so I''ll call you Sis from now on. At that moment I thought of Su Lihua, I thought of the moment I called Su Lihua''s sister.


    I found that I was unable to reject Zuo Ziyi. Perhaps it was because I was too lonely in this world. The desire to have a family made me silently accept him.


    After dinner, I began to put on makeup. Although it wasn''t as strong as most ladies'' makeup, it didn''t seem like much of makeup.


    Zuo Ziyi asked me what I was going to do. I didn''t hide anything from him. I told him that I was Chen-Xing Bar''s young lady. If he felt that my identity was shameful, he could reconsider acknowledging me as his older sister.


    Zuo Ziyi was silent for a moment. I thought, in the end, this industry is being despised, regardless of whether the relationship between this person and you is close or distant.


    When I arrived at the Chen-Xing City, just as I walked into the room where the ladies were resting, I saw many young ladies gathered in a circle. Before I could see what they were watching, I saw Jona push aside her sisters and walk towards me.


    For a moment I didn''t recognize her, for her face was swollen and bruised, and there were obvious footprints on her dress.


    If it wasn''t for the necklace on her neck that was the same as yesterday, I really wouldn''t dare to recognize her.


    But looking at how Jonah is now, and her eyes trying to eat me, I know that she must have been taught a lesson by those hoodlums.


    Although I haven''t had much contact with people like Jona, I''ve still honed my wariness quite a bit since I was young. Therefore, when she raised her hand and fiercely pulled towards me without saying anything, the first thing I did was to react, raising my left hand to block her hand that was about to hit me.


    I grabbed Jona''s wrist, my eyes warning her without flinching, "Don''t think you''re amazing just because you know a few hoodlums. Do you want to fight me? If you want, I can accompany you, but I''m warning you, it''s best if you don''t provoke me, or else I''ll make you die an ugly death. "


    I gritted my teeth as I threatened her word by word. Even though there was no one behind me, I didn''t want to lose my momentum and understood that this kind of person was just bullying others. They didn''t know my background, so bluffing sometimes was also a wise move.


    As expected, the eyes of Qiao Na flickered. The strength of her raised hand also weakened. Although her eyes were staring at me, they no longer had the momentum they should have had at the beginning.


    Even the other ladies in the room looked at each other, and I knew they must be wondering who was behind me.


    I shook off her hand, and then Mama Sang, who was responsible for the release of the girls, walked in. Seeing her, she frowned, "Even if you were beaten up at the entrance of the bar, you shouldn''t come in. You can''t receive customers like this, it''s not enough to make people laugh."


    The mother who was responsible for the show called Ye Xian. She glanced at Qiao Na and said to everyone, "What are you looking at? What''s there to look at? Hurry up and disperse."


    Then he said to Jona, "Why aren''t you going home? When are you coming back?"


    You could tell from her attitude that she didn''t like Jona. She would only take off her pants, as Jun Ning and the others told me, and not like Mummy. Actually, what came out was not the goal, but rather, it had come out first. If he could not make it out, then he had to make it out.


    Qiao Na was trying her best to come out with a goal. Therefore, even if she was in this group of people, she would still be despised as a broken bus.


    So, as a newcomer, not only was I not pushed aside in this incident, but several sisters were willing to talk to me. Later on, I also heard Jun Ning say that these people already wanted to teach her a lesson, but since she knew those hooligans, no one dared to offend her easily. But Jun Ning still told me to be more careful, one because he was afraid that Qiao Na would do something nasty, and the other because she actually had two close friends, both of whom were unreasonable and unscrupulous.


    My sister''s third outfit today was a sleeveless red dress with a round neck that was not exposed, and a black waist chain at her waist.


    Compared to the clothes that rely on exposure to get a good look, this one is already much better. Although the red colour is still attractive, it won''t immediately let people link me to the young lady''s identity.


    I sat at the bar, took some money out of my bag, and stuffed it into the bartender''s hand while there was no one around.


    Everyone called the bartender Little Chen. He was young, but he was only 21 years old, but all I could do was call him Brother Chen, and with a look in my eyes, he understood what I meant and smiled at me, before stuffing the money into his pocket.


    "Give me a drink."


    A young girl was sitting next to me, asking the bartender for wine. She already looked a little drunk, but when she accepted the bartender''s wine, she even took a big gulp and gulped it down.


    He slammed the empty wine cup onto the table. "Give me another one."


    After she finished, she began to cry on the table. After crying, she wanted more alcohol. I saw two men behind her exchange glances at each other and came up to help the girl.


    "Darling, you drank too much. Let''s send you home."


    "I''m not going home. I''m not going anywhere." The girl was drunk and her eyes were closed as if she was in a dream.


    "Stop playing around with kids. Come, let''s go home and be good."


    "Go away, go away, don''t touch me."


    Although the girl refused, the two men still helped her up and walked out of the room.


    Actually, I had been struggling to be nosy and had also thought that maybe they knew each other, but I still couldn''t control myself and walked up. "Do you two know her?"


    The two men looked at me. "Of course I know her. Don''t get in the way. Didn''t you see that she drank too much?"


    "What''s her name then?"


    I looked at the two men looking at each other.


    "Yuanyuan!"


    The two men said two different names at the same time. I knew they were liars, and it wasn''t strange that drunk girls in bars would be taken away for fun. So the two men looked at me angrily and thought I was unreasonable.


    One of the men shoved me with his hand. "Get out of the way, you bastard."


    The phone rang when the girl landed on the bar, and I saw the sign that said my brother.


    I picked up the phone. "Your sister is at the Chen-Xing Bar. She''s drunk now. Two strangers want to take her away. Come over quickly."

 C46

    "Bitch, mind your own business." The two men pointed at my nose and nudged me, and the more they did, the more reluctant I was to ignore them.


    I stopped both of them in their tracks. "I''m here today, and neither of you will be able to take her away. Unless she wakes up and says she''s willing to go with you. "


    "Bastard, are you going to let me or not?"


    In their hands, the girl was still talking drunkenly, "Wine, I want wine!"


    "If you don''t let them go, I''ll get someone to help."


    "Who cares about this? Are you crazy!?"


    The other one, unlike the man who was pointing at my nose, let go of the woman and swung his arm at my face.


    "F * ck, you dare to hit my sister!?" I''ll kick you to death! " Before I could react, the man who wanted to hit me was sent flying. A familiar figure blocked my path.


    I was still trying to remember who this man in the security uniform was when he suddenly turned around and asked me with concern, "Sis, are you alright?"


    I looked in surprise at Zuo Ziyi, who had suddenly appeared in front of me and was still wearing his bar''s security uniform, and asked, "Zuo Ziyi? Why are you here? "


    Zuo Ziyi told me, "Sis, I''ll tell you later!" Then he fastened the buttons of his uniform that he had not had time to button.


    "How dare you mess with us on the Chen-Xing, are you tired of living?" Zuo Ziyi pointed at the person he kicked down, threatening him, then glared at the man who was still holding onto the girl, unwilling to let go.


    There was a fight here, and several Ming-Bao ran over. The two of them were obviously scared, and just as they were about to let the girl go, one of them was kicked back and plopped down at my feet.


    I raised my head to look at the sudden appearance of Ke Yifei, who was standing a few steps away from me. I didn''t understand why he would appear here, even though he was supposed to be overseas.


    However, when I saw Ke Yifei, he also saw me.


    When Ke Yifei saw me, his brows knitted together. His gaze stopped on my face for a split-second before he took two large steps forward, supporting the girl who was about to sink into the crook of his arm.


    The two of them hurriedly got up and ran away. Naturally, the people in our bar wouldn''t mind their own business and chase after them. When Ke Yfei saw the two of them running away, his body was clearly leaning forward, but due to the girl in his embrace, he clenched his teeth and didn''t chase after them.


    I didn''t want to talk to Ke Yifei because he would only mock me and say nothing else. I pretended that I didn''t know him as I turned to leave, but Ke Yifei taunted me loudly from behind, "What? You won''t be able to continue on in such a big place, but you came here as a wild chicken? "


    Faced with Ke Yfei''s ridicule, I turned my head and looked at him. Following his example, I asked with disdain, "What''s wrong?" You can''t afford to mess around in such a big place, but you came all the way here to find fun? "


    Ke Yifei snorted coldly. "You''re really of the same moral character as your sister. You don''t think it''s shameful, but instead think it''s your honor."


    Ke Yfei''s tone and expression could really make me explode with anger in an instant.


    I took a step forward and raised my hand to grab Ke Yi Fei''s collar. I glared at him and said, "Bastard, you can aim at me, but if you dare to say those words and bring my sister along, I''ll have no end with you."


    After I finished speaking, Ke Yfei suddenly looked at me and laughed arrogantly. "You''re not done yet?" Why do you want to compete with me? Are you pestering me to be your guest like an unabandoned cake? Or do you want to stay in my bed and ask me again and again? "


    "Shameless!"


    "Tch!"


    We looked at each other, but neither of us was willing to admit defeat. Zuo Ziyi, who was standing to one side, stood in front of me, pulled my hand off Ke Yifei''s clothes, and then pushed me to the side, "Sis, is he bullying you? I''ll help you take care of him! "


    Zuo Ziyi, who was half a head shorter than Ke Yi Fei, secretly clenched his fists.


    Ke Yfei looked at Zuo Ziyi and then casually glanced at me. "A security guard is fighting with a guest who hasn''t caused any trouble. Are you sure you want to do this?" Have you had enough work? "


    Zuo Ziyi''s fist was just about to raise up, but after hearing Ke Yi Fei''s words, he became hesitant.


    Zuo Ziyi''s face didn''t have the same expression of worry that I would have if I were to be intimidated. Instead, he turned his head to look at me. "Sis, it seems like I won''t be able to let you see my agility."


    The corners of his mouth curled up in an evil smile, "I don''t want to do this job, but don''t think that I''m afraid of you. How about this, if you have the guts, we can go out and fight each other, beat the crap out of ourselves."


    Ke Yifei raised his hand to knock down Zuo Ziyi''s hand that was pulling on his collar. His slender fingers lightly tapped on the collar that Zuo Ziyi and I had pulled on.


    Ke Yfei used his palm to push against the girl''s back and pushed her towards me. I subconsciously reached out to grab her and the girl fell into my embrace.


    I held the girl whose entire weight was on me, and even when I shouted at Zuo Ziyi to come back, neither of them paid any attention to me, and soon my voice was drowned out by the noise.


    I dragged the girl, feeling that there was nowhere I could put her. I was so anxious and had a headache to settle her down, because I really couldn''t rest at ease with Zuo Ziyi. After all, Zuo Ziyi was a lot smaller than Ke Yifei, so I really didn''t want to see him suffer a loss.


    It took me a lot of effort to get the girl to sit on the bar where I had just left her. I looked around and finally caught sight of Jun Ning, who had just walked off the stage after a dance.


    I asked Jun Ning to watch me for a while before I hastily ran out from Chen-Xing. Chen-Xing was facing the main street. There were so many people at the door that I couldn''t even see two people.


    As I ran around looking for something, I was a little discouraged, thinking that I wouldn''t be able to find it. I saw Ke Yfei walking out of a dark alley, casually putting his suit jacket over his shoulders and buttoning the cuffs of his shirt. Every step he took was very casual, with a bit of laziness.


    I quickly greeted him. "What about him?"


    I had observed Ke Yifei on purpose. Not a single trace of a battle had been seen on his body, not even his clothes.


    "Today, seeing that you saved Zi Yu, I will let this brat off this time. However, if he dares to be arrogant with me again, I will beat him up every time I see him."


    I glanced in the direction of the alley that Ke Yi Fei had just escaped from. Just as I was about to run over to take a look, Ke Yi Fei suddenly asked, "What''s your name?"


    I turned back to look at him. I didn''t think he was so disgusted that I really cared who I was. The instant our eyes met, Ke Yfei revealed his true identity. His sarcasm was also one of his favorite methods for me. I can help you find someone to hire you as a gift of thanks for helping Ziyu. What do you think? "


    I pretended to be indifferent as I smiled at Ke Yifei, "Okay, I wish for nothing more. Mommy gave me a stage name of concubine, so don''t forget to let your group of friends call me by my name. Don''t miss it!"


    I looked at Ke Yi Fei with anger flickering in my eyes. This made me feel very funny, or to be more accurate, I felt relieved. I turned around and was about to leave when I suddenly turned around and smiled at him, "But, I''m here as a daoist lady. The thing that you wanted to do to me last time, I''m afraid it won''t work out for you."


    After I finished speaking, I turned into the alley without stopping. There was no light in the alley, so I could only vaguely make out some things by relying on the blurry light of the lamps on the main street.


    I softly called out ''Zuo Ziyi''.


    I didn''t hear Zuo Ziyi''s reply, but there was a faint crackling sound.


    I could vaguely see something moving on the ground. I took out my phone and turned on the flashlight. Then, I saw a man in a security uniform kneeling on the ground, quietly crawling away from me.


    "Zuo Ziyi, what are you doing?"

 C47

    Zuo Ziyi hurriedly stood up and dusted his hands off. "No, I didn''t do anything. I dropped it, I was looking for something."


    I looked at Zuo Ziyi, who was still looking down and not looking up at me. My feet were also moving towards the shadows, seemingly deliberately avoiding the light of my mobile phone.


    I quickly took a step forward and raised Zuo Ziyi''s chin with my left hand. He initially wanted to hide, but it seemed that I had touched his wound. He cried out ''Ouch! Ouch!'' in pain, making me feel lighter.


    "Show me," I ordered Zuo Ziyi.


    Zuo Ziyi raised his head reluctantly, but his eyes shifted to the side.


    Zuo Ziyi''s face had already swelled up, and his right eye had become a little throaty. When he looked at me, it seemed as though he was squinting his eyes.


    "This Ke Yfei, how could he be so ruthless!"


    I turned around and ran out of the alley. I wanted to find Ke Yfei to settle the score, but right now, I could no longer find him on the street.


    Zuo Ziyi ran out after me and said to me: "Sis, I was the one who was stupid enough to not beat him up, and the rule of beating someone to death was set by me. Don''t look for him to reason with you, and let me make you laugh.


    I turned around and glared at Zuo Ziyi. I brought him to the pharmacy in front of me to buy some disinfectant and something like that.


    When I left the drugstore, I asked Zuo Ziyi when he had become Chen-Xing''s security guard.


    Zuo Ziyi looked at me and said, "Didn''t you say you were a stage lady at Chen-Xing? "So I thought, how can I help you? I don''t have any qualifications, and I don''t have any skills, so I wanted to see if I could become a security guard. Coincidentally, I saw that Chen-Xing was hiring, so I came here to apply. I didn''t expect her to send me to work today because of a shortage of people."


    Zuo Ziyi tidied up his dirty security uniform, "Thank goodness I came today. Otherwise, you would have been beaten by that person."


    I looked at Zuo Ziyi, who had come for me. Looking at the wounds on his face, I said, "This isn''t a good place. You shouldn''t have come here."


    Zuo Ziyi nonchalantly said to me: "It''s because this place is not a good place that I can''t leave you here by yourself. I''m here to take care of you, aren''t I?" "Look, there''s free clothes here, and I even have to pay for it. I don''t need to eat or drink it for free from now on."


    Looking at Zuo Ziyi''s posture, I couldn''t help but ask, "You really want to continue living with me?"


    Zuo Ziyi looked at me with a pleading gaze, and seriously said to me: "Sis, just be my sister, I promise I won''t let you raise me. I can support myself, and I can also take care of you. Eating was not for one person, it was great! If one day you really get tired of looking at me, and you dare me to leave again, is that okay? "


    Looking at Zuo Ziyi''s expression, I don''t know why I feel sad, but my nose also feels sore. I stop looking at him, and instead, I lower my head.


    I told him that I was still in a daze. After a while, the steward would not be able to find me, so he might lose his job.


    Zuo Ziyi''s eyes lit up as he excitedly ran to catch up with me, "Sis, what do you want to eat next time? Tell me and I''ll cook everything for you."


    I looked at Zuo Ziyi and snickered. It wasn''t because I found him interesting, but because of the happiness that suddenly comes from having a family. I could even suddenly understand the feelings that Sister Su had after she picked me up and brought me back, when you thought that you would have to endure a person''s loneliness forever, you suddenly felt a rush of warmth in your heart.


    When I came out of the pharmacy, I specially bought a few antidotes. When I entered the bar, I stuffed them into my mouth. Zuo Ziyi asked if I was sick, but I told him that I wasn''t.


    Zuo Ziyi looked at me with a bit of heartache, and seriously told me: "Sis, wait until I earn money in the future, then you can stop working in this business."


    Other than smiling at Zuo Ziyi''s kindness, I can''t say anything else.


    When I returned to my seat, that sister of Ke''s was no longer there. Jun saw that I had come back and explained to me that I had been forcefully taken away by a man. He even apologized for not stopping me.


    I told Jun Ning that it was okay, and Jun then went back to his stage with a sigh of relief and went to dance.


    Yun Mei was at a table some distance away from me. She waved at me in greeting.


    A moment later, I saw Yunmei being called away by Mommy Mezzie, and I was sitting there alone, worrying about the entrance fee for today, when I saw Hwang Kai coming towards me.


    He Xiangkai didn''t say anything. He just sat beside me and told the bartender he wanted ten bottles of Heineken. Then he looked at me and said, "She flew away today. I''m not in a good mood so I''ll drink with her."


    Since the money will go to He Xiangkai, 20% of the commission really isn''t a small amount for me. With the addition of the antidote, I ignored it even more and started drinking with He Xiangkai.


    He turned toward the dance floor with the beer in his hand, and I joined him. In fact, we just sat there, and he just asked me to drink with him, and there was nothing to talk about between the two of us.


    Two people passed before our eyes, a man in a black leather jacket with a crew cut, pushing a man who seemed to be walking in a daze.


    I didn''t think too much about it at the time, and I didn''t think much about it in this kind of place. He Xiangkai, who didn''t drink much, suddenly spoke to me and pointed at the pushed man, "There are people like this everywhere now, it''s really a headache."


    I just thought the jostled man was drunk, so I said to He Xiangkai, If you drink like this, you''ll probably be walking like that.


    He Xiangkai gave me a rare look. "You don''t even know anything about this kind of place?"


    "What do you mean?" I looked at He Xiangkai in confusion. Actually, I know that I don''t know much.


    "That man clearly just got beaten up. The people at the bar are chasing him out."


    "You mean he was on drugs?" I looked at that man. If He Xiangkai hadn''t said anything, I would have really thought he was just drunk and out of his mind.


    It reminded me of Shang Qirong''s request for me to do his inside job, but it was clear that I had no way of knowing who the person who had just been kicked out was.


    I asked He Xiangkai. "How did you see that?"


    "Watch my eyes."


    Then He Xiangkai explained how he could see by looking at other people''s eyes if he had just been poisoned.


    This is the first time I''ve ever heard of such a way to tell if a person has been poisoned, and then He Xiangkai said, Haven''t you heard? When the police came to arrest the addicts, they made them squat on the ground and then let them look up into their eyes.


    I did learn a little common sense from He Xiangkai, and after a while I had three bottles of beer and He Xiangkai five.


    He Xiangkai suddenly asked me, How do you think a man gets out of the shadow of lovelorn as fast as he can?


    I said I didn''t know. Maybe it would be better to find another one.


    He nodded to Kai and said it was a good idea. Then he drank another bottle and said to me, "Come on, dance with me."


    I followed He Wangkai into the dance floor. This was the first time I''d been here, and He Wangkai began to use the alcohol to shake his head.


    I was in the middle of a group of dancers, standing like a telephone pole.


    I didn''t know what to do, because I couldn''t dance at all. I couldn''t even lift my leg or my arm.


    He Xiangkai jumped a few times before he shouted loudly at me, "Just randomly jumping around is enough! Why are you so happy?"


    But I still didn''t know how to do it, so He Xiangkai reached out his hand, took my hands, shook my arms, and hopped around with me.


    Although he didn''t know how to dance, he still relied on the alcohol to bounce and sway on the dance floor. Suddenly, he felt a kind of pressure being released.


    So I unawarely follow the dancing crowd, randomly shake my hair, let my hair in front of my eyes, let myself not see the world.


    I was just opening up a path on the dance floor when I was suddenly pulled out by an uncontrollable force, "What did you dance for? What a fool! "

 C48

    Only when my body was pulled out of the dance floor did I brush away the messy hair on my face. When I saw the person in front of me, I was a little annoyed. "Ke Yifeng, why are you still lingering? What are you doing here?"


    Ke Yfei released my hand and said, "What can I do in a place like this? Of course I''m here to buy some girls."


    "Then go pick up girls, there are a lot of them here."


    I rolled my eyes at Ke Yifei and wanted to sneak onto the dance floor, but he pulled me back. "Do you want to earn money or not?"


    I tilted my head to look at Ke Yfei. "How much can you give me?"


    "That''s a fucking reality. How much do you think you''re worth?"


    "We usually chat with them for a bit, one or two hundred yuan for a bit. Drinking is another story. "But we don''t have good fortune, so when I talk to you, my heart feels like it. If you give me less, I''d rather not earn it."


    Ke Yifei''s tongue swept through his teeth as he impolitely told me, "Stop talking about such useless things. I just want you to stop worrying. Just say your number."


    I casually gestured with five fingers. "At least five times."


    Ke Yifei grabbed my wrist and walked in the direction of the bar, then said, "Can you hold your five fingers together? "If you''re willing to sell yourself cheaply, then I won''t even bother to pay for it. I''ll give you ten times the price, then show me all of your little abilities."


    I was pulled to the bar by Kobe, who said to the bartender, One black card and ice.


    Then, he tilted his head and asked me, "What do you want to drink?"


    I said bluntly to the bartender, "What do you mean, expensive?"


    The bartender glanced at Ke Yifei. After all, he had to win the bartender''s approval. Ke Yifei didn''t condone any of the expensive drinks. Instead, he told the bartender to bring her ten vodka.


    The bartender looked at me with a bit of worry in his eyes. He pretended to remind Ke Yifei when he handed me the alcohol, "Sir, vodka is alcohol. Ten is a bit too many."


    Ke Yifei grinned. "What''s there to be afraid of? I''m not drinking anyway. She''s drinking."


    I had a nagging feeling that even if Ke Yfei were to kill me, he wouldn''t be able to bear it. When the wine was arranged in a row in front of me, Ke Yfei said, "Drink all the wine and I''ll give you 5,000 yuan."


    5000 RMB was a huge temptation to me. Being awarded a reward of more than 500 RMB in this place was already pretty good, not to mention that this wine could even give me quite a bit of commission. I bit my lip and looked at Ke Yifei, "Do you keep your word?"


    Ke Yfei looked at me and said, "Money will always be counted."


    I took a glass and took a sip. I could clearly feel the difference between this famous strong wine and the other wines I drank. The wine was swirling in my mouth, making it hard to swallow. I tried harder than I would have to drink a Chinese medicine. When I saw Ke Yi Fei looking at me coldly, I became even more reluctant to let him see my joke.


    I held my breath, and so as not to hurt myself, I looked up and the glass of liquor slid down my throat.


    I don''t know how I did it by trying to dissipate the sensation in my throat, but I drank three cups in a row, like drinking water.


    As the third cup went down my throat, I felt that it was difficult for me to even open my eyes. I could clearly feel that my head and limbs were no longer working properly, and a pair of shadows appeared in front of my eyes.


    He had also miscalculated the position of the object. When he stretched out his hand to shake it, it actually went empty.


    Although I knew that I had a lot of feelings about myself and couldn''t control everything, my mind wasn''t muddled. I was the kind of person who was drunk but had a clear mind.


    I reached into my purse and fumbled for the decoctions, but I couldn''t tell how many were there. I just put them in my mouth and, like a man with a bad eyesight, reached for the decoctions and tried to put them in my stomach.


    Because I knew in my heart that not only did I want to make money, I was also holding back the desire to fight to the death with Ke Yifei. I just didn''t want to be a coward in front of him anymore.


    However, just as my medicine was about to reach my mouth, it was fiercely smacked away by Ke Yfei. It fell to the ground and the small pill disappeared from my sight.


    I did not get angry with Ke Yifeng. In fact, I was not surprised that I was breaking the rules for someone like him who wanted to make an enemy out of me.


    I reached for another glass of wine, and before I could get it to my throat, I felt my hand empty, but my whole face was wet.


    Ke Yfei poured a cup of wine onto my face and cursed, "Damn it, I shouldn''t have come."


    Then my purse was roughly stuffed with money, as for how much I was in no mood to count.


    With my other hand, I wiped the wine off my face. I reeked of alcohol.


    I started to fall onto the bar, and I felt someone pat me on the back. I heard He Xiangkai ask me what was wrong, and then he told me, "Here''s the money."


    I drowsily pointed to my handbag, then my head fell completely flat on the table.


    By the time I woke up, it was already the afternoon of the second day. My head was still aching, and I was lying flat on my back looking at the ceiling.


    "Sis, you''re awake?"


    I turned my head to see Zuo Ziyi standing by my head. I looked down and saw me open my eyes. I ran into the kitchen and brought me a bowl of soup.


    I still felt uncomfortable and sat up with difficulty, drinking all of Zuo Ziyi''s good intentions.


    "Sis, if you still feel bad, then don''t go to work today. I''ll help you ask for a leave of absence. You can just stay at home."


    "I broke it, didn''t I?"


    "Sis, do you have something on your mind?"


    When Zuo Ziyi asked me, I felt a little uneasy. I asked him if I had said something I shouldn''t have said.


    Zuo Ziyi shook his head. "No, I just kept crying."


    Hearing Zuo Ziyi say that I didn''t say anything, my heart sank. If I had drunk enough wine, I might have become a weakling in the future.


    Zuo Ziyi sat down next to me and asked me, "Sis, are you a stage lady or a girl?"


    Zuo Ziyi asked this and got me in a daze. I asked him what he meant by that. Was there any difference between taking the stage and taking the seat?


    Zuo Ziyi looked at my confused expression and then looked at me in disbelief. He said to me in an exaggerated manner: "Sis, you keep saying that you did it yourself. Don''t you know anything about common sense?"


    "If you can be called Miss now, then you''re called a wild chicken. As usual, you should be taken by Mother Sang for the guests to choose. Only a wild chicken will find a guest to drink. As for those who sit in their own area in the bar, accompany customers and sell alcohol, don''t let customers touch or touch them, it''s usually your job. "


    Zuo Ziyi asked me again: "Sis, why do I think you look like you''re doing it, right? Did your mother, Sang, take you to see a guest?"


    I told Zuo Ziyi that Metz had taken me to see a guest alone only once, but in the end the man had not chosen me.


    But I also remember that last night, when I was at work, Mazzi had called Yunmei away, and Yunmei hadn''t come to the bar since she was called away.


    Zuo Ziyi said that he was here last night, but he heard that the head waiter brought a few Chen-Xing girls and left. Could it be that Metzger wanted me to temporarily replace him for a few days?


    I asked Zuo Ziyi, "Since you don''t need to be touched, does this mean that the young lady sitting at the table will allow the guests to touch and touch you?"


    Zuo Ziyi told me: Of course, it''s normal to kiss, touch, and dance close to each other.


    I thought of Jiang Yiman, and I thought that Metz must have been commissioned by Jiang Yiman to make this arrangement for me.


    My heart was grateful to Jiang Yiman for his consideration of me, so I naturally accepted the favor and said, "Since that''s the case, let me sit down, sister. I''m just accompanying the wine and not touching it. This is exactly what I want."


    Zuo Ziyi looked at me and said lovingly, "Sis, drinking all the time is also bad for our health. Why don''t you find a job for us to eat?"


    Like Sister Su used to stroke my head, I rubbed the palm of my hand on Zuo Ziyi''s head.

 C49

    I didn''t go to work that day, not because I didn''t want to, but because I got a call from Jiang Yiman.


    Jiang Yiman didn''t arrange for me to meet him at the Pure-color nightclub. Instead, he arranged for me to meet him at a coffee shop.


    Jiang Yiman had booked a room in advance, and by the time I walked in, he had already arrived.


    "Yiman jie." When I greeted Jiang Yiman, he didn''t say anything. He just indicated the seat opposite hers and told me to sit down.


    "Are you used to being there these few days?"


    I replied, Good.


    "Have you figured something out yet?"


    "Other than pouring my own wine, I haven''t noticed anything else." I honestly replied to Jiang Yiman''s question. I couldn''t tell if she was happy or not, but Jiang Yiman took a sip of his coffee and told me, "It was indeed a bit worse than your sister."


    Hearing this evaluation, I felt a little disappointed. It wasn''t that I couldn''t accept that I was inferior to my sister, but that I was afraid that I wouldn''t be able to avenge my sister.


    "But I still want to thank you for making me work like a barmaid."


    Jiang Yiman slightly frowned at my words of thanks. "When I first brought Lihua, I brought her this way as well. But do you know what she did next after she went up for two days?"


    I shook my head, indicating that I did not know. My confession did not bring any gratification to Jiang Yiman. Instead, I let out a sigh of disappointment.


    Jiang Yiman put down the cup of coffee in his hand and looked at me seriously. "Even if I let you sit down, do you think I''m protecting you?" I have been in this industry for so many years, and I have already seen through the details of women. Do you really think that I am protecting you? Or did you forget the circle you belong in and the people you will meet in the future? You can''t be naive enough to think that those people will be satisfied just by looking at your face, right? I just don''t want you to be played with by people at that level. "


    I know Jiang Yiman was right. Those naive thoughts of mine that think they''re as good as jade don''t work at all in this business. Just because I don''t take off my pants doesn''t mean that I''ll never be able to take them off.


    I lowered my head to Jiang Yiman and implored him in a very pious manner. I said that I truly did not have a high level of comprehension, and I also asked her not to be stingy in telling me what to do.


    Jiang Yiman slowly stirred his coffee with a spoon, and then said to me as if he was reminiscing about the past, "That year, your sister only worked for two days, but she met a perverted guest and almost got into trouble. After that lesson, she went to some self-defense training classes, because she said that if she were to meet another pervert, she wouldn''t have to surrender like a weak girl."


    Jiang Yiman paused before continuing, "From today onwards, you''ll have to do at least 100 push-ups every day."


    I asked Jiang Yiman, "Is push-ups also used to defend one''s body?"


    Jiang Yiman''s eyelids twitched slightly. "Not all men like to practice on it. Proper exercise can help you improve your skills and stamina."


    I put my hands on my legs and unconsciously gripped my pants. "You have to attack and you have to defend?"


    Very rarely, Jiang Yiman nodded and said, "It seems that he is not really stupid."


    Jiang Yiman and I sat there for a while, but before we left, she said to me, "Okay, I''ll wait for your hundred thousand dollars to be earned."


    Jiang Yiman left. I left the coffee shop a while after she left.


    It was still early that day, a little after six in the afternoon, but for my profession it was just the beginning.


    I really want to be lazy, to be in a hurry to make money, and I don''t want to do it.


    When I was walking home, I saw a gym not far from my home. I walked in without hesitation and signed on a VIP card at the reception desk.


    I decided to force myself to exercise. I held the dumbbell for a while, then picked the lighter ones and sat down to exercise my arms and waist strength.


    In the end, he walked onto the treadmill and began to slowly run, training his legs.


    My forehead was beaded with sweat, and I was thirsty. I stepped off the treadmill and used a white towel to wipe off my sweat.


    "Is that you?"


    Luo Tianyu was like an existence imprinted in my bones. Even though we had only met a few times, his voice was as if it had been imprinted in my heart since my previous life. With just a few words, I was able to determine that it was him.


    "Is that so? Is it really you?"


    Luo Tianyu walked in front of me with a smile on his face. The smile on his face was as gentle as if he was bathing in the sunlight.


    "The last time you left without saying goodbye, I remembered that I had forgotten to leave your number, and I had forgotten to ask your name. You didn''t break it last time, did you? "


    I looked at Luo Tianyu''s face like a person whose acupoint had been pierced through. I didn''t dare to believe that he was talking to me.


    Luo Tianyu took out his cell phone and asked, "What''s your number?"


    I gave Luo Tianyu my phone number. Luo Tianyu dialed mine, "You can save my number later. Oh right, how should I explain when I''m saving your phone number?"


    "Su Mo, my name is Su Mo."


    "Su Mo." Luo Tianyu muttered. Then, he wrote down the two words'' Su Mo ''on his phone.


    I had actually lived in Luo Tianyu''s mobile phone just like that. So, happiness could also be felt in this way.


    Luo Tianyu gestured for me to take a rest seat. "I often like to come here to exercise. Why haven''t I seen you here before?"


    "I just got here to get my card. Do you come often?"


    Luo Tianyu nodded and said with a smile that he would come three or five times a week, most likely at six or seven o''clock.


    As if I was dreaming, I chatted with Luo Tianyu in a simple manner and saw a girl running over from afar. She called out to Luo Tianyu, "Big brother."


    When I looked up at the girl, my whole face was white with fright.


    I was frightened, and it was very serious. Because it was only last night''s incident, I was able to immediately recognize the girl who was drunk last night. If it wasn''t for her, I wouldn''t have been able to provoke Ke Yifei, this hateful person.


    I was afraid that this girl would have an impression of me, so I hurriedly lowered my head. Actually, I really wanted to get up and leave, but I was afraid that it would be too sudden, causing Luo Tianyu to have a bad impression of me.


    Luo Tianyu waved his hand. "Ziyu."


    However, I was still quite puzzled in my heart. This person called Ziyu was not only called brother Ke Yi Fei, but also brother Luo Tianyu. Just who was she?


    At this time Ziyu ran to our table, tired from the exercise, sat down, picked up Luo Tianyu''s water, and started gulping it down.


    "Brother, I just left for a short while, and you already became restless?"


    "Don''t spout nonsense. Ziyu, let me introduce you. This is Su Mo, Su Mo. This is my younger sister, Luo Ziyu."


    Luo Ziyu and I politely greeted each other. Afterwards, her lips let out a soft "Ai" sound, and my heartbeat quickened. Luo Ziyu pointed her finger at me from top to bottom, "Why do I feel that you look a little familiar? I seem to have seen it somewhere before, why can''t I recall it? "


    If it wasn''t for Luo Tianyu, and if she wasn''t Luo Tianyu''s younger sister, I think I would have said that I saved her yesterday. At the very least, this would have made it easier for us to get along.


    But I can''t say that even if I were an ordinary woman, let alone a woman, I wouldn''t want Luo Tianyu to know that I was a woman who knew how to enter a bar.


    I know this is a bit shameless, just like a big liar sitting beside Luo Tianyu.


    I denied my words to Luo Ziyu, "How could we possibly have met before? It must be because I have a face that Zi Yu feels that I look familiar."


    Fortunately, Luo Ziyu did not pursue the topic any further, and simply smiled. Instead, she snuggled close to Luo Tianyu and held his arm, asking Luo Tianyu in a spoiled manner: "Brother, did you call Brother Yi Fei or not? Why hasn''t he come yet? "


    Luo Tianyu looked at his watch, "Yes, Yi Fei has always been a punctual person. What happened today? Don''t worry, I''ll call him again. "


    Hearing Luo Tianyu mention Ke Yi Fei, I suddenly felt a headache. If he were here, how would I dare to sit in front of him? I hastily stood up and said my goodbyes to Tian Yu and Zi Yu.


    Tianyu put down the phone he was about to call and told me not to leave. After a while, Yi would fly over and have a meal together with him. He even said that Ke Yfei had just returned from abroad.


    I didn''t dare to stay for a moment longer, lest Ke Yi Fei appear in front of Luo Tianyu and say, "I still have some matters to attend to. Let''s meet again sometime."


    I hastily turned around and was about to leave when someone gasped heavily in front of me. "Did you come out to do business?"

 C50

    I knew I wouldn''t hear any good words when I met Kuyphon.


    I ignored Ke Yifei and instead told Tianyu and Ziyu that I had matters to attend to so I left first.


    Luo Tianyu kindly asked me, "Do you want me to give it to you? My car is just outside?"


    Ke Yifan pointed at Treadmill and inexplicably ordered, "What can you do for me? "Go, continue running!"


    I stared at Ke Yifei, who was holding onto his right hand with one hand and letting out a clear cough from his throat. I knew that he was hinting at something, and was clearly warning me that if I didn''t comply, I would be exposed in the next moment.


    I clenched my fists and gritted my teeth and stared at him, and when my feet moved, I saw that it wasn''t the pleasure of holding me, but more of anger, and for a moment I saw the veins in his neck.


    Just as I was about to walk toward Treadmill, Ziyu was getting impatient with our conversation.


    Luo Ziyu jumped to Ke Yi Fei''s side, grabbed his arm, and raised her head as she charmingly called out, "Brother Yi Fei!" What took you so long? "


    Luo Ziyu''s gaze swept over the pair of yoghurt in Ke Yi Fei''s hands and said, "Brother Yi Fei, why did you buy so much yoghurt?" Are you late for this? Did you buy it for me? "


    Ke Yi Fei didn''t say anything, but he coldly looked at me.


    Luo Ziyu followed Ke Yi Fei''s gaze and looked at me. She smiled and said, "Su Mo, don''t go, just eat with us. We want to welcome Yi Fei as your companion. How about you see how lonely he is since he doesn''t even have a companion?"


    I couldn''t help but look at Luo Tianyu. Seeing him smile at me, he seemed to sincerely invite me in.


    Only I know how much I really want to be Luo Tianyu''s girlfriend. Even if I just pretend for a moment, it''s still a luxury for me.


    If Luo Tianyu was the only one here, I don''t think I''d hesitate. However, I feel that I need to be careful wherever Ke Yifei is.


    However, even though this matter is decided by me, it doesn''t seem to be in my hands. Ke Yifan completely occupied the right to make this decision for me, "Didn''t you say that you have other matters to attend to? Why aren''t you leaving? "


    In my opinion, Ke Yfei is a lunatic. He even forced me to run one second, and the next, he told me to leave immediately.


    I could only apologetically reject Luo Tianyu and Luo Ziyu''s good intentions and leave.


    I heard Luo Tianyu say from behind me, "Where are you going? Why don''t we send you off? "


    However, Ke Yi Fei said to Luo Tianyu, "She''s not blind. She''ll definitely find her way back."


    I really wanted to look back at Luo Tianyu, but I didn''t want to see that annoying face again, but I still had a little bit of selfishness in me.


    I think I will come here every day, and then go to work, maybe I can see Tianyu more often.


    It was already eight o''clock when I left the gym. It was a rare day where I didn''t have to work and I wasn''t too far from home, so I chose to walk back.


    A woman walked out from the district on the backstreet. She was a little dispirited with her back slightly hunched. Her loose clothes were tightly held by her hands, tightly pressed against her body, revealing her unhealthy emaciated body ¡­


    As the woman walked past me, she didn''t look very sane, and as our eyes met, I looked at her pupils, and I couldn''t help but look back at her more, because she had the same features as the eyes of the person I described to him as having just finished drinking.


    I took another look at the area where the woman had walked out of. The door was already very old, the golden words "blissful district" had long left some traces of falling off.


    At this moment, I heard my cell phone beep. I took out my cell phone to check that it was indeed a message from Tianyu''s cell phone number. I looked at it and said, "Are you home yet?" Just a few words, and I imagined myself as a kind of concern of Tianyu.


    I immediately replied to Tianyu: Not yet.


    Just as I sent out my message, I received a reply from Tianyu, "Why haven''t you returned home after so long?"


    "I have nothing better to do. I''m just walking back."


    "Go home immediately!"


    Looking at these words, I still felt a little strange. Such a commanding tone made me feel as if I couldn''t match Tianyu''s image, but I still couldn''t help but smile.


    "Alright, I''ll tell you when we get home."


    "There''s no need to reply!"


    I looked at my phone. I thought I could say a few more words to Tianyu, but my hand could only rest on my phone. I looked at the few messages and sighed.


    I went to the front door, took out my key, and inserted it into the keyhole, but before I could turn the key, I found that the doorknob could turn.


    I was trying to remember if I had forgotten to lock the door, but when the door opened a crack, I saw a mess on the floor, and my few belongings were being rummaged all over again.


    My first thought was that someone I''d seen at the crematorium had come to my house to look for a cell phone.


    But when I walked in, I found that even the dishes and chopsticks in the kitchen had been knocked over, the curtains had been viciously cut into strips of cloth, and the walls painted large and grimacing with red paint.


    I dismissed the suspicion that it was the man from the crematorium, because I didn''t think that kind of thug would do something so boring.


    I neatly stuffed everything I had into my suitcase, along with my sister and my picture.


    I don''t know who it was that broke into my house, so easily. I''ve lost all confidence in staying here.


    I took my suitcase alone and took a taxi to a hotel near Chen-Xing. I put my luggage in the hotel, and since Zuo Ziyi had no phone, I decided to go to the bar and tell him to meet me at the hotel after work.


    I plan to stay here for the night and find a new house with Ziyi tomorrow morning.


    The hotel and Chen-Xing were located diagonally opposite to each other. Through the window, they could see the shining signboard of the Chen-Xing bar.


    I stepped out of the guest room and was about to close the door when I heard the elevator door jingle open.


    "Yi Fei gege, you don''t live in a five-star hotel in the city, why would you come here to stay in a three-star hotel? How inconvenient it is here. "


    I heard Luo Ziyu''s voice and couldn''t help raising my head to look over. I felt that the heavens were purposely going against me today. The more I didn''t want to see anyone, the more I couldn''t avoid them.


    Ke saw me almost at the same time. I pretended that I didn''t see anything as I pushed open the door of the guest room and tried to hide.


    Ke Yifei pulled his arm out of Luo Ziyu''s hands. Since my room was still quite close to the elevator, he rushed over in a few steps.


    He pushed me away from the door, and as he did not control his strength, I staggered and put my back against the door frame.


    I frowned in pain, but he ignored me and rushed into my room like a madman.


    Ke Yifei ran into the room, took a glance at the guest room''s bed, and then quickly pushed open the bathroom door. Even the closet in the guest room was not let off his hands, and was meticulously searched as if it were some sort of treasure.


    Luo Ziyu followed and watched as Ke Yi Fei did all this before looking at me with a questioning gaze. It was as if he was looking for an answer.


    I angrily looked at Ke Yfei. "Are you sick?" What are you rummaging around in my room for? Is it because of you that my family has become like that? "


    Looking at his appearance, I have no doubt that he possesses superb ability to wreak havoc. The guest rooms that were cleaned up by the hotel staff and those that I didn''t even have the time to stay in were now in a mess.


    Unable to find anything, Ke Yifei let out a long sigh. With his hands on his hips, he suddenly turned around and looked at me with a sharp gaze. "Didn''t you say we were going home?" What are you doing in the hotel? "


    With regards to Ke Yifei''s mindless actions and questioning, I felt even more furious. "Do I need to report to you about what I''m doing?"

 C51

    Luo Ziyu stared at Ke Yi Fei, who shrugged. "Who cares?"


    Luo Ziyu didn''t even bother to cover her smile as she listened to Ke Yifei''s reply. It was as if she was looking at a crescent moon.


    I looked at Ke Yi Fei and said impolitely, "Have you finished losing your nerve?" Get out of my room. "


    My attitude towards Ke Yifei seemed to have aroused Luo Ziyu''s displeasure. She looked at me with a slight frown and asked, "Su Mo, why are you talking to Brother Yifei like that?"


    I wanted to say: He''s your Brother Yi Fei and not mine.


    However, I knew that Luo Ziyu was Luo Tianyu''s younger sister, so I couldn''t speak in such a manner.


    Luo Ziyu also looked at Ke Yi Fei and inquired, "Brother Yi Fei, do you have any grudges against Su Mo?"


    "She''s Su Lihua''s younger sister," he said.


    At that moment, I saw Luo Ziyu''s expression darken, and the way she looked at me was even less amiable than before. From the moment we met, she didn''t seem to mind that she had suddenly turned into that sort of hostile gaze.


    I don''t know where I offended them because I was big sister Su''s sister. It''s fine if it''s just Ke Yifei, but the docile Luo Ziyu suddenly threw a whole bunch of yogurt at me when both of us were caught off guard, unerringly smashing it onto my forehead.


    Except for the pain in my head, I didn''t know how to describe my feelings at that moment.


    When I was hit, I heard Ke Yfei call out, "Ziyu."


    But when I opened my eyes from the blow, it was Luo Tianyu who stood in front of me.


    Luo Tianyu''s warm palm pressed against my forehead that had just been smashed in, gently rubbing it, "I''m sorry, but my sister is not sensible. Don''t blame her."


    "Brother, she''s Su Li Hua''s little sister, why are you protecting her? It''s not that I didn''t hit her, I was already giving her face. "


    Luo Tianyu looked at Luo Ziyu with slight anger, "Her sister''s matter has nothing to do with her. She''s no longer a child, why is she so unfathomable?"


    Even though Luo Tianyu was scolding Luo Ziyu, his tone wasn''t particularly strict. It could be seen that Luo Tianyu normally treated his little sister very well.


    I moved my body a little to the side to avoid Luo Tianyu''s hand on my forehead. I didn''t want to see Luo Tianyu criticizing Luo Ziyu for me, perhaps because in my heart, I didn''t want to get into a fight with the people around Tian Yu, not to mention that this person was his younger sister.


    "No problem, it doesn''t hurt."


    Luo Tianyu''s hand stopped in midair due to my dodging. He put it down awkwardly, but when he saw my forehead, he still frowned. "What do you mean, it''s already green."


    At this moment, Luo Tianyu finally noticed that Ke Yifei was standing in the guest room. What he wanted was only a small room. The moment he entered the room, he saw a short hallway and then a bed.


    Luo Tianyu glanced at the blanket at Ke Yi Fei''s feet, thinking that the two of them had come together to bully me. He apologized once again.


    Tianyu gave Luo Ziyu the bag in his hand, saying that it contained the newly bought midnight snack and beer and told him to go back to the guest room to wait for her.


    Luo Ziyu stared at me, her eyes still as hateful as the ocean, "Brother, Su Lihua''s sister, why are you ignoring her? "Have you forgotten how Su Lihua treated Yi Fei''s family ¡­"


    "Ziyu, the things I said had nothing to do with her. Didn''t you see how old she is now? She was only a child then."


    Although I don''t know what kind of grudge there is between my sister and Ke Yi Fei, it definitely isn''t a small grudge. Otherwise, Ke Yi Fei wouldn''t have ran over to my sister''s mourning hall and caused trouble.


    However, no matter how deep the grudge, I still can''t forgive Ke Yfei for what he did to my sister.


    But I could not say that I was a little bit sad for my protection, such as "only a child", such a thought, I have never been so considered and cared about since I was a child.


    When he bought me, when he molested me, he never thought that I was a child. Who thought that I was a child when I was sold to Red Lane and asked to do those things?


    When my sister died, when I walked into this dark business, who would care about me? I was only nineteen years old, and many children my age should still be happily growing up under the care of their parents. They should still be in school, but what about me?


    Why did my nose ache and my tears almost fall?


    I raised my eyes and pursed my lips to suppress the sudden surge of emotion.


    As for Luo Tianyu''s words, they caused the fire in Zi Yu''s eyes to somewhat cool down.


    He looked at Luo Tianyu uncomfortably, "Who cares? As long as she''s Su Lihua''s sister, I won''t allow you to protect her. Bro, Yi Feige, let''s go back to our room. Didn''t you say we''d drink together?"


    As Luo Ziyu spoke, her eyes sneaked a glance at my forehead before she walked quickly towards the room in the corridor.


    Tian Yu glanced at Ke Yi Fei who was still standing in my room. "You and Zi Yu can return to your room first. I''ll help Su Mo tidy up the room before returning to look for you."


    Tianyu walked into my room and picked up the blanket that was pulled by Ke Yifei. After that, he helped me smooth out the wrinkles on my bed.


    He walked out of the doorway and met my eyes. When he reached my side, his eyes fell on my forehead, and as he brushed past me, he suddenly leaned his body back and brought his head close to my ear. His voice wasn''t loud enough for me to hear, but his tone was cold and full of warning.


    I gritted my teeth and watched as Ke Yfei straightened up his body. As if nothing had happened, I walked into the corridor and entered the guest room.


    Ke Yifeng left, but Luo Tianyu was still there. I walked in and said, "I''ll do it myself."


    Tianyu smiled apologetically and said that this was his duty, so I put down the blanket together with Tianyu.


    After covering himself with the blanket, Tian Yu didn''t leave immediately. Instead, he casually sat down and suddenly asked, "How old are you?"


    I replied that I was nineteen.


    Tian Yu pursed his lips and smiled. "She''s one year younger than my little sister. But when I look at you, I feel that you''re a bit more mature than her. You don''t have the delicate aura of a girl of this age."


    I asked Tianyu, "What about you, how old are you today?"


    Tianyu smiled and said, "I''m twenty-five, and Yi Fei is one year younger than me. Compared to you, don''t we look a little older?"


    Luo Tianyu spoke very casually, his tone was so gentle that it was as natural and gentle as a brother''s. It was very comfortable.


    "I''ve never heard that Su Li Hua has a family. Are you really her sister?"


    Actually, many people didn''t know about my existence. Thinking about it now, it''s not that big sister Su didn''t approve of me back then, but because of her identity, she didn''t want me to carry the title of a prostitute with her.


    "She is not related by blood, but her little sister is even more intimate than her own sister. She saved my life."


    "Oh?"


    A trace of curiosity appeared on Tianyu''s face, but just when he was about to ask something else, Ke Yfei suddenly appeared at the door. He turned to Luo Tianyu and said, "What''s there to talk to her about? Go back and drink with me."


    Luo Tianyu stood up and said to Ke Yifei, "You''re still talking about leaving behind your studies and graduating in a year. Now you''re back halfway through your studies. I still haven''t taught you a lesson."


    With a carefree smile on his face, Ke Yifei replied, "Those little things are all inside my head. Is there even a need to learn?"


    Ke Yifei tapped his finger on his head and arrogantly curled the corner of his lips. His eyes were filled with the usual coldness when he looked at me, but he suddenly asked me, "Hey, do you want to drink together?"


    "Who wants to drink with a lunatic like you?" Even though I really wanted to stay with Tianyu for a while longer, I still decisively refused because of Ke Yfei''s existence.


    "I''ll give you the money, name your price."


    At this moment, it was as if my heart was struck hard.

 C52

    "Yi Fei, why are you saying this again!"


    This time, Ke Yfei ignored Luo Tianyu''s words and continued to look at me. "I still feel that this place is not full. I know that there''s a bar across the street. Should we go there together?"


    I knew that as long as I liked Luo Tianyu, as long as I didn''t want him to know that I was a lady, before my identity was exposed, I would have to endure Ke Yifei''s sarcastic poke in front of Luo Tianyu, as well as those threats that I didn''t want to accept.


    Humans all have weak points, and I think that the Luo Tianyu who had been planted in my heart since young and thought that I was unreachable should be my weak point.


    I stood up without any hesitation, because the evil grin in Ke Yfei''s eyes had already rippled outwards. I did not doubt that if I did not stand up at this moment, he would reveal my secret in the next moment.


    However, every time I was threatened by Ke Yifei, I felt that what he was looking at wasn''t the joy of victory, but the unspeakable anger.


    I didn''t know what Ke Yi Fei was angry about. He gritted his teeth in obvious anger before turning around and leaving.


    However, it was Luo Tianyu who beckoned me over to their guest room. To be more precise, it was Ke Yifei''s.


    Although the guest room was on the same floor as mine, it wasn''t the standard room I lived in. It was a luxurious one, with the exception of the bedroom and the entertainment room.


    When Luo Tianyu and I walked in, Luo Ziyu was placing the food Luo Tianyu bought her on the table. When she heard the door enter, Luo Ziyu, who was originally very happy, saw me standing next to Luo Tianyu and was clearly unhappy.


    "Bro, what''s going on with you?"


    "I asked her to come over," Ke Yfei said to Luo Ziyu.


    Luo Ziyu stared at Ke Yifei in puzzlement. "Why?"


    Ke Yfei merely said, "Don''t worry about it." Then, he pulled out a chair and sat down.


    Tianyu very politely pulled out a chair for me before pulling out one for himself. I could tell that Tianyu wanted to sit between me and Ke Yifei before separating the two of us.


    However, just as Tianyu was about to sit down, Ke Yfei plopped down on the chair. Tianyu held the chair with his hand and sat on the other side of me without saying anything.


    I intentionally pulled the chair I was sitting on closer to Tianyu in an attempt to avoid him. Luo Ziyu sat opposite of me and gave everyone a bottle of beer.


    In order to ease the atmosphere, Tian Yu first picked up a bottle of beer. "Although we were angry and gave up our studies and came back, we were really happy to have you with Ziyu and me. Also, we welcome our new friend Su Mo."


    I didn''t want to drink this wine for Ke Yifei, but it was obvious that Ke Yfei and Luo Ziyu didn''t want to drink this wine just to welcome me. In the end, only Tianyu drank it, only to discover that the three of us were frozen in place.


    It was unknown when Ke Yifei had picked up Luo Ziyu''s yogurt. At this moment, he impolitely threw the entire pair of yogurt in front of me. "Drink this first."


    Luo Ziyu unhappily looked at the pairing of yogurt and then asked Ke Yifei, "Aren''t you buying this for me? Why are you giving it to her? "


    Ke Yi Fei looked at me and replied, "If you want to drink, I''ll buy it for you. All of this has been smashed into her head. Can you still drink it?"


    Luo Ziyu enjoyed these words very much. She no longer bothered with the yogurt, so I didn''t want to wait for Ke Yifei to say something threatening to me before drinking it again. Instead, I took the initiative to pull out the straw and gulped it down like a hungry ghost.


    After drinking the fifth cup, Luo Tianyu placed his hand on the yogurt, "Alright, Su Mo, you don''t need to listen to Yi Fei''s words. Stop drinking."


    It was a rare occurrence for Ke Yifei to say, "Alright, let''s drink."


    Then, he picked up the bottle of wine and gulped down the contents. His adam''s apple was rolling and there was an indescribable emotion surging through his grave face.


    "Seriously, even my good mood has been disturbed."


    Luo Ziyu glared at me unhappily, then picked up the bottle of wine and lightly touched the bottle in Ke Yi Fei''s hand.


    Tian Yu looked at me apologetically and said, "If you can drink it, then drink it. If you can''t, then don''t force it."


    I drank the beer and turned my body slightly to the side, trying my best to prevent Ke Yifei from catching my attention.


    "Brother Yi Fei, I''m so happy that you came back early. You really won''t leave anymore, right?"


    Luo Ziyu looked eagerly at Ke Yifei. Even though we hadn''t known each other for long, the expression in Luo Ziyu''s eyes was like that of a young girl who was in love with spring. Even if I wasn''t experienced, I could tell from that that her feelings for Ke Yifei weren''t as simple as that of a brother and sister.


    Luo Tianyu and Ziyu, on the other hand, had different thoughts. They seriously said to Ke Yifei, "Don''t be willful. You''ve already been abroad for so many years. Are you still missing the last year?" I really hope for you to learn and return to your country. "Let''s go back. After all, I''ve just left for a few days. I want to properly talk to the school board about this matter. I think I can still continue studying after admitting my wrongs."


    Ke Yfei gulped down a bottle of beer. He didn''t say anything. Instead, he looked at me and said, "I''ve also dropped out of school now."


    At that moment, I was a little confused. I couldn''t understand the meaning behind Ke Yfei''s words and the purpose behind them.


    However, the dispute between Ke Yfei and I didn''t make me think that he did it because I blamed him for making me drop out of school at that time.


    I really don''t think I should be sitting here. If I wasn''t here, they''d be fine.


    I looked at the watch on my wrist and decided it was about time to find Zuo Ziyi so that we wouldn''t miss it and he would run back to the house and not be able to find me or worry about me or think I was leaving him.


    Besides, the atmosphere here really made me not want to stay any longer. I stood up and said goodbye to the few of them. I told Tianyu that I really had something that I needed to leave for.


    Tianyu was a very considerate person. Seeing that I was about to leave, she did not force me to stay. On the other hand, Luo Ziyu was very happy to hear that I was leaving.


    This time, Ke Yifei didn''t say anything. I left quickly. Then, I ran up to the elevator and down to the Chen-Xing Bar.


    I ran to the Chen-Xing City to look for Zuo Ziyi, but I couldn''t find him anywhere. There were still three to four hours until the end of the day. Logically speaking, he couldn''t go anywhere.


    I saw Yun Mei walk out of the room. Since I didn''t know many sisters, I could barely talk to her, so I went up to ask her if she had seen any new security guards.


    When Yun Mei saw me, she quickly looked around. Her body unconsciously tried to avoid me, but she still whispered to me, "Didn''t you ask for a leave of absence? What else are you here for? "Hurry up and go back."


    I looked at Yun Mei and felt that there was something wrong with her. Although we hadn''t interacted much with each other, it wasn''t as if we could talk in such a manner.


    I asked Yun Mei again if she saw any new security guards. Yun Mei quickly left without saying anything.


    When Jun Ning came down from the stage, I pushed my way through the crowd to find her. As soon as he saw me, he immediately pulled me into the middle of the dance floor, where the light was so chaotic that he crawled into my ear and shouted at me to get out of here, over the noise of the music.


    I also asked where the new security guard, Zuo Ziyi, was.


    Jun also realized that it was too much trouble talking on the dance floor, so he pulled me to a corner of the room, away from the entrance, and even a little exaggeratedly pulled me behind a table where there were no guests.


    When I saw how mysterious Jun Ning was, I felt uneasy and worried about what had happened.


    Jun Ning said to me, "My concubine, you should hide away for a few days. Don''t come to work yet."


    I asked Jun Ning what was wrong.


    Jun Ning said, "Jenna''s good sister, Jasmine, has come looking for you. She said that she wants to avenge Jona, and even brought a few people with her today. She threatened to cripple you and scrape your face, and also said that if any of us help you, or give you any information, we''ll deal with it together with her."

 C53

    Jun Ning said to me, "Jasmine and her men usually spend and drink in bars, but we know in our hearts that we can''t kick her out. If I told you to go out and hide for a few days, then you and Qiao Na will compensate you, and can''t hold this matter back. If they catch you now and beat you up without saying a word, not only will you lose face, you won''t be able to do it. Even if there are security guards in the place, it would be hard to stop them from attacking at the first possible moment. "


    Seeing how Jun Ning was worried about me, I asked him, "What kind of person is Jasmine exactly?" Why was she so arrogant, and why were they so afraid?


    "Jasmine is a horse at the back of the street, they don''t know why her relationship with Qiao Na is so close. However, the leader of the back streets and the delinquents under her is not someone to be trifled with, from top to bottom, they are all ruthless and actually like to deal with people like us. For us, we would rather offend some rich customers than small fry like them."


    I had only been at work for two days and this kind of thing had already happened. It really made me worry. "Did you see the new security guard, Zuo Ziyi?"


    "You mean the one with the cut on his face?"


    I nodded my head. Zuo Ziyi was hit by Ke Yfei yesterday. His face was swollen then.


    "I saw him earlier, but it seems that when Jasmine and the others came to look for trouble with you, I saw him running out."


    I hurriedly gave her my phone number and told her to give Zuo Ziyi a call if she saw him.


    I think if Zuo Ziyi ran away, he would probably go home to find me, but the house is like that, I don''t know how nervous he will become.


    I ran out of the bar as fast as I could to hide my face from the crowd, because I didn''t know if Molly was still in the Chen-Xing.


    As soon as I ran out of the bar, I immediately stood on the street thinking of taking a taxi, but there were a lot of people using cars at this time of the year. Many of them were already carrying customers when they passed by me.


    The more anxious I was, the longer I felt time passed. It was as though I hadn''t been able to get a taxi for a century in over ten minutes.


    Finally, he got into a taxi and returned to Tian Lu''s apartment.


    I quickly ran up the elevator and ran back to the door. The door that I had locked was wide open, and a few neighbors were standing in front of my house, pointing at me.


    I hurried over and pushed the crowd away. I saw Zuo Ziyi lying on the ground, his hand on his stomach, blood gushing out of his fingers and staining the floor red.


    "Ziyi!" I ran in, and then I heard a neighbor tell me they''d called the police.


    I begged them to help me, but none of them was willing to help me. They just kept saying that the police would be here soon.


    "Ziyi, hold on." I took out the phone, and the phone almost slipped out of my hand.


    Looking at how Sister Su died, at this moment, I am even more terrified of this patch of red. My forehead is covered in sweat, causing my hands to constantly tremble as I press the emergency call button.


    Zuo Ziyi''s mind was still clear. When he saw me, he was still smiling at me. He said: "Sis, it''s great that you''re fine. It''s great that you didn''t abandon me."


    Zi Yi''s teeth were covered in red blood. I pressed my hand against Zi Yi''s stomach where the knife was wounded, tears streaming down my face, "I won''t leave you behind. Don''t leave me behind either. I will save you, you will be fine."


    Ziyi only smiled, but I knew that he didn''t have the strength to talk anymore.


    "Take my clothes."


    A coat was suddenly thrown over my shoulder. I was pushed to the side, and Zuo Ziyi''s body was immediately lifted up. I looked at Ke Yifei who suddenly appeared in front of me. I had never been as grateful towards his existence as I was now.


    Ke Yifei asked me to help carry Zuo Ziyi on his back. He quickly ran towards the elevator, and I followed behind them. When we got downstairs, Ke Yifei ordered me to open the car door. He placed Zi Yi inside the car.


    I also got into the car. Ke Yfei drove like a madman, constantly driving after another car, passing several red lights. Many cars nearly collided with each other due to his violation of regulations. Some of them stuck their heads out to scold us.


    When we reached the entrance of the hospital, I quickly ran in to look for a doctor. Ke Yfei carried Zi Yi to the entrance of the hospital. Only then did a nurse push out a stretcher that could be used to move Zi Yi into the emergency room.


    I think I was fragile, and at that moment I could do nothing but stand in front of the emergency room door and walk back and forth, anxious and crying.


    At some point, Ke Yifei was standing by my side. He suddenly wiped my eyes with his large hand. It was as if he was wiping my tears, but the tears had blurred my face.


    I looked at his white shirt and straight pants, which were stained with blood. My right hand was also stained with Zuo Ziyi''s blood, because I didn''t pay attention to it. I just held on to Ke Yifei''s jacket, leaving bloody handprints all over it.


    "Thank you. I will compensate you with the clothes."


    "No need, I find the money you earn dirty."


    Although at this moment, Ke Yifei''s tone was as harsh as ever, at this moment, aside from gratitude, I wasn''t angry at all. I didn''t dare to imagine what would happen if he hadn''t been there, if he had arrived a little later.


    "What''s your relationship with that kid?"


    Just as I was about to reply to Ke Yfei, he disdainfully said to himself, "It can''t be your little man, right?"


    I looked at Ke Yifei. As my savior at this moment, I didn''t say anything. Ke Yifei changed his tone and asked, "Who did this brat offend?" Why was I stabbed? "


    Thinking about what happened at home today, and thinking about what Jun had told me, I knew that Ziyi must have been implicated by me.


    "Those people were after me. Ziyi was just implicated by me. Actually, I should be the one lying inside, not him."


    Ke Yi Fei was clearly looking at the lights in the emergency room. When he heard what I said, he immediately withdrew his gaze. He looked at me with rapt attention and frowned. "Facing you?" What have you done that someone else wants to kill you for you to relieve your hatred? Could he have seduced someone''s husband? "


    I tilted my head, needing to raise my head slightly to see Ke Yfei''s face. "Can you not talk to me like that?" Is it that interesting to attack me from all angles? "


    "That''s what I know how to say, but at least it''s better than stabbing you with a knife. Who the heck are you? Who did you offend? "


    Actually, I don''t know how to put it in a nutshell. I really don''t think Qiao Na is the one who can''t make sense out of her grudge. It''s a bit strange.


    One of them is that I''m not in the mood right now, because Zuo Ziyi is still lying in the operation room. As for Ke Yfei, I feel that it''s useless even if I tell him about it. Not to mention that he can''t help me, even if he can help me, he should be more willing to watch me make a joke of myself.


    "I''m asking you a question, are you mute?"


    Due to the sudden addition of a headband from his benefactor, it was rare for me to suppress my displeasure with his appearance at this moment.


    "A young lady from Chen-Xing City."


    I just wanted to cut to the chase, but when Ke Yifei heard my words, he licked his lips and said, "Do you hate me so much because you stole my guest?" You''re the one who sat on the stage. You''re the one who robbed the guests from the show, aren''t you disgusting? "


    I don''t know how Ke Yifei came to such a conclusion based on those words. However, I don''t want to explain. I''ll just let him humiliate me. Anyway, I''m used to being humiliated by him.


    "Su Mo."


    Someone called to me, and I glanced at the source of the sound. Not far away from me, Shang Qirong appeared in the hospital wearing his police uniform.


    When Ke Yifei, who was standing beside me, saw Shang Qirong, he suddenly said to me, "Aren''t you tired of having a guest play for so long? And you still want to hook up? "


    When I was walking down from Tianyu''s mountain villa, Ke Yfei met Shang Qirong once, but I didn''t expect him to still remember.


    Shang Qirong walked towards me and asked, "Why are you here?"

 C54

    I greeted Shang Qirong and told him my brother was inside.


    Shang Qirong looked at me in bewilderment. "Your younger brother?"


    I nodded to Shang Qirong. "Ziyi has no parents, so the two of us will take care of each other. We want to have a family member."


    Shang Qirong slightly understood and pointed to the emergency room door, perhaps he also saw the bloodstains on my body, "I received a report that there was a deliberate murder in the ward, I heard that you were sent to the hospital, I didn''t expect it to have something to do with you."


    I said yes, it had something to do with me. Help me.


    I think that Shang Qirong is still a police officer after all. If that''s the case, then this bastard should have some fear towards them. I don''t know anyone right now, so perhaps I can only beg him.


    "Tsk."


    A light snort of disdain came from behind me. I turned my head around to see Ke Yifei standing behind me, his body extremely close to mine.


    Shang Qirong looked at me, then looked at Ke Yi Fei and asked, "This is?"


    "Friend."


    I replied smoothly, but Ke Yifei actually said, "Don''t put too much gold on your face. Who''s friends with someone like you?"


    I took a deep breath and said, "Guests."


    "Have I tried to seduce you?"


    I simply didn''t want to talk anymore, so I gestured for Shang Qirong to sit down on a chair in the corridor. Then, I simply told Shang Qirong about the friction between me and Qiao Na, the fact that I was surrounded by hooligans, and the fact that Jasmine was going to deal with me, that I had never met her before.


    As for Ke Yifei, he just stood there, leaning against the window beside me while fiddling with the phone in his hand.


    Shang Qirong also had a headache and said, "The little hooligan in the back street has always been a headache for them. But if they don''t do anything really illegal, even if he''s a cop, he can''t just casually arrest people or do anything."


    "Hmm, very good. Then wait until she turns into a corpse before thinking about taking revenge for her."


    Ke Yifei, who had been silent all this time, suddenly spoke. When I, Shang Qirong, looked at him, he was still playing with his phone with his head down.


    I, Shang Qi Rong, looked at him and said, "I''ll go back and think of a way for you not to work at a bar for the next few days. Also, I want to look at that house of yours."


    I said that was exactly what I wanted to do. Originally, I wanted to stay in the hotel for the night and bring Ziyi to a new house tomorrow, but I didn''t expect such a thing to happen.


    Shang Qirong said that he would help me find a safe place to stay tomorrow. He then took a glance at Ke Yi Fei and pulled me a few steps away from him. He whispered to me, "Did you discover anything on the Chen-Xing?"


    I knew what Shang Qirong was referring to, so I told him that I didn''t know if it counted or not. However, I saw a drug addict yesterday, but he was kicked out from Chen-Xing City.


    "You''ve only been here for two days, it''s normal to find nothing. Help me keep an eye out."


    "Oh, I saw a girl today. She seemed to be poisoned as well, but she didn''t come from the Chen-Xing City. She came from the Lucky District."


    "Are you sure?"


    I explained the method He Xiang taught me. Shang Qirong said He Xiang taught me the correct method, and Shang Qirong mumbled, "I''ll find a chance to check it out. Maybe there will be a black hole there."


    That was Shang Qirong''s problem. I wasn''t really interested in this, but I was concerned and asked, "Is there any progress in Cao Mu''s case?"


    Shang Qirong shook his head, "The person who killed Cao Mu must be a veteran. We suspect him to be a professional killer, a doctor who specializes in using sabers. We really haven''t made any progress at all. "


    I was still very disappointed with the answer Shang Qirong gave me. I only felt that the road to the truth, for me, was like a night without the dawn, long and suffocating.


    The light in the emergency room went out. I went to the emergency room door and Zuo Ziyi was pushed out.


    I saw him with an oxygen mask and a bottle in his hand, and for a moment my heart dropped. He was not dead.


    Shang Qirong helped me push Ziyi into the ward, but I didn''t notice when Ke Yfei disappeared. I guess it was when I was alone.


    I said to Shang Qirong, "You should be working tomorrow, right? You can go back and rest. I''ll just stay here and take care of Ziyi. "


    "Then I''ll come back tomorrow when he wakes up and take his statement. You should also pay more attention to rest."


    Shang Qirong helped me tidy up the bed beside me before bidding farewell and leaving.


    Zuo Ziyi''s breathing was very steady. Seeing that he was fine, I went into the washroom and washed off the blood stains on my hands.


    I had just washed my hands when I heard the phone ring. I was afraid that I would be in trouble, so I took the phone and went outside to answer it.


    As soon as I picked up the phone, Tian Zhiming yelled at me over the phone, "I''ll let you live in my house, what have you done for me? "It almost became a place of murder, damn it, you have to give me an explanation for this."


    "I''ll compensate you with money."


    "How much can you earn if you work at the Chen-Xing City?" What are you going to compensate me with? "Lu Wei came to me yesterday to ask for his share of the commission, but didn''t have the money to give it to him. I''m telling you, Lu Wei is also very angry, let him see you and carefully bring you back to Red Lane."


    I rubbed my temples, "Tomorrow I will call for 20,000 yuan and you can find someone to clean up the house. Tell Lu Wei that there''s no need to rush, and you should also calm down a little. If I can''t sell it, I will definitely make it up to you guys and stop threatening me with this kind of thing."


    I hung up and let out a long sigh.


    I went back to the sick man and lay down on the bed in my clothes. I made up a bit of a quilt, and I was so tired that I almost got on the pillow and fell asleep.


    The curtains of the hospital were unable to block out the sunlight. As the sun rose, the entire room was illuminated by the sunlight.


    I woke up to the light and turned over as if I had touched something, and when I opened my eyes I saw that someone was lying on my bed, sleeping beside me. I sat up and looked closely at him, and I did not know when he had come back, but he had changed his clothes, and the bloodstained suit was gone, and he must have had a bath, too, and he smelled like a man''s perfume, though it was light.


    Ke Yi Fei was sitting on the floor and sleeping uncomfortably. He was frowning and his long eyelashes were fluttering. He looked like he was about to wake up.


    I subconsciously moved out of the way of Ke Yifei''s position, wanting to leave him with an even larger space. Perhaps it was due to my actions, but at least it would allow Ke Yifei, who was lying on the bed, to feel something. He lazily stretched out his arm, too lazy to even make a sound.


    Ke Yfei''s eyes narrowed slightly. The expression on his face instantly appeared as though he had no idea where he was.


    After reacting for a few seconds, I looked at the bed and rested my chin on it. My two arms were stretched out flat as they looked at me. "I slept like a pig."


    I looked at the state of Kuyphon''s body. I really wondered if he was talking about me or himself.


    Just as I was about to get out of bed, Ke Yfei stretched out his long arm and pulled a paper bag from the table before tossing it to me. "Go, change your clothes.


    I looked at the blood stains on the front of my clothes. I said that if anyone could dye my eldest aunt to the front, I would be in awe and kneel before her.


    He pointed to the toilet in the ward and told me not to talk back.


    He gave me a long white dress, to the feet, with an ornamental belt around the waist and a short denim jacket. "I don''t know if I should say that Ke Yfei was careful. He even prepared shoes for me, not high heels, but simple white sneakers.


    I washed my face and casually tied my hair into a ponytail without the usual heavy makeup. Looking at myself in the mirror, I felt that this was the appearance a 19 year old girl should have.


    I walked out of the bathroom. Ke Yifei was still sitting in his original position, with his elbows on the bed and his head resting on his hands. "Even if you''re pretending, I know you''re a young lady."

 C55

    I clearly wanted to thank Ke Yfei for bringing me my clothes, but one sentence from him caused me to not want to say anything further.


    At this moment, Zuo Ziyi opened his eyes. When he woke up, he smiled at me. When he thought about it, he grinned from the pain he felt when he touched his wound.


    "Don''t move, just lie still."


    "Sis, are you alright?"


    When I saw that Zuo Ziyi was still concerned about me the first time he woke up, I said, "I''m fine. I''m fine."


    At this moment, Ziyi''s eyes swept over to Ke Yi Fei, who was standing at the side. He frowned and asked, "Sis, why is this brat here?"


    Being addressed as such by Zi Yi, it was obvious that Ke Yifei was unhappy. He used his thumb to point at himself and said, "Kid, don''t shout if you don''t know what''s good for you. Do you know who I am? Your savior, do you understand? Without me, you would be a dead dog! "


    On the contrary, Zi Yi didn''t mind Ke Yi Fei''s rude words. Instead, he looked at me, wanting to get confirmation from my mouth.


    I couldn''t change this fact, so I could only sincerely nod at Ziyi, "This time, it was indeed him who saved you."


    Although Ziyi was only 18 years old, he still had the courage of a man. Zuo Ziyi didn''t hold a grudge against Ke Yifei for beating him up the other day. Instead, after receiving my answer, he straightforwardly said to Ke Yifei, "Brother, thank you."


    Perhaps Ke Yifeng didn''t expect that Zi Yi would act like this and immediately lost all of his arrogance from before. Instead, he turned his head to the side and no longer paid attention to me and Zuo Ziyi.


    The door of the ward was pushed open. The one who came in wasn''t a doctor or a nurse, but Shang Qirong, who had come early to take a statement to Zuo Ziyi. However, he didn''t forget to carry a thermal lunch box in his hand.


    However, when he saw Ke Yifei, Shang Qirong glanced at the lunchbox in his hands and said, "I thought that with just the two of you, we only brought enough breakfast for two people."


    I wanted to say that I wasn''t hungry and give my food to Ziyi and Ke Yifei, but before I could say anything, Ke Yfei sat by the window and said, "Who wants to eat your food?"


    Shang Qirong didn''t say anything as he placed the food on the table. I opened the lunch box while Shang Qirong took out a notebook and pen and sat beside Ziyi. "Can you give me the general situation of yesterday?"


    "Yesterday, I heard Jasmine and her subordinates say that they wanted to harm my sister, and they also said that they found out the address of my sister. I knew that those people were cruel and merciless, and I was worried that my sister would have some sort of accident at home, so I ran home to see her. But as soon as I got home, I saw that the house was a mess. There were signs of damage, and the walls had been painted. But when my sister wasn''t home, I was worried that they had kidnapped her. But just as I got to the door, I saw a few hooligans on the back street block the door. "


    After saying that, Zuo Ziyi''s voice suddenly quieted down. He hesitantly looked in the direction of Ke Yifei and I before saying with a voice like a mosquito, "The space in the room is too small. I didn''t use it. I just suffered a little from it." If I see them again, I''ll skin them. "


    Shang Qirong obviously didn''t have any interest in Zuo Ziyi''s bullshit and self-defense. He professionally interrupted all of Zuo Ziyi''s nonsense: "Do you still remember the physical characteristics of those people?"


    "I remember, of course I remember. I recognize those who turned into ashes too. Those bastards in the back street, they wanted to bully me in the past, I ¡­"


    "Describe the characteristics."


    Zi Yi pursed his lips, then unwillingly described the characteristics of those few people.


    I didn''t expect Shang Qirong to have a good drawing background. According to Zi Yi''s description, it didn''t take long for him to finish drawing the sketches of those few people.


    Looking at the five portraits, I had an impression that two of them were among the people who had surrounded me in the alley last time.


    Shang Qirong showed it to Zuo Ziyi, who couldn''t help but nod in praise. "It''s, it''s really like that. It''s them, hurry up and catch them."


    After we finished eating, I''ll take you to see the house first. I''ve found a house for you guys in my district that can take a bath, cook and cook, and it''s passable in all aspects. It''s just one building away from my home, so it''s convenient to look after whatever you need to do.


    "Good, good, good. With the police taking care of you, good. Sis, go take a look with the police officer. We should just live next to the police."


    Shang Qirong looked at me, waiting for my answer. I felt that Ziyi was right, but there was a little bit of it. The district that Shang Qirong lived in was not very convenient to the bar. It could be said that it was a little far away.


    At this moment, Ziyi suddenly looked at me with a red face and then looked at Shang Qirong. I noticed that his expression was strange and asked him if he felt uncomfortable in any way.


    Zi Yi looked at me with a worried expression and said, "Sis, I want to pee."


    The beds in the hospital were always equipped with urinal, so I bent down to get it for Ziyi. Shang Qirong, on the other hand, was one step ahead of me and told me that this was not a girl''s job. I then gave him a grateful look before turning around.


    It was also Shang Qirong who helped pour the pot.


    When Shang Qirong went out, Ziyi said to me, "Sis, why are you still hesitating? "Let''s just listen to the police officer. I can see that this police officer loves his own people. If I had such a brother-in-law, I''m sure he would have quite a bit of face."


    "What are you talking about?" I shot a rebuking glance at Ziyi, telling him not to speak carelessly.


    When I came back from pouring the chamber pot, Shang Qirong said to me, "How about I take you to see it before you make a decision?"


    Shang Qirong then looked at Ke Yfei who was standing by the window. "Can this friend of yours take care of your brother for a while?" "Let''s go and quickly return."


    "Hmph!" Ke Yfei suddenly snorted. "I''m not their volunteer, so why should I take care of them?" "Also, which sector do you live in?"


    Shang Qirong thought that we were friends. Even though Ke Yifeng''s tone was filled with unpleasant disdain, he still politely replied, "Lucky Paradise."


    "Lucky Blessed Garden should just be a normal residential area, right?"


    Shang Qirong nodded. "That''s right, is there a problem?"


    Of course, the security of a normal residential area is just for show. Outsiders can go in and out of the residential area as they please," Ke said. "Even though it''s just a residential area, you can''t monitor it 24 hours a day. It''s hard to guarantee that those people will still harm them." "So you''re a cop, too. You can''t stop anything. At most, you have to go faster.


    "Then what do you mean safe?"


    "High-end residential district. Those without the owner''s card are not allowed to enter as they please. Outsiders are not allowed to enter without permission, but they are much safer than those like you. Especially those hooligans, they are easily recognized by the security guards. Comrade Police? "


    In fact, I feel that what Ke Yfei said makes a lot of sense.


    Shang Qirong probably had also tacitly agreed with Ke Yfei''s words. Therefore, he did not say anything to refute him. Instead, he said in a righteous tone, "But how expensive would that kind of place be?"


    "What are you afraid of? Your sister can earn money." He glanced at me, then looked down at his cell phone.


    Shang Qirong told me, "Look what you''re thinking, the rent for this kind of residential complex is definitely not cheap. If you also approve of his idea, I can help you look for it."


    "There''s no need to go through all that trouble." "Your relationship with this girl isn''t bad, right? Help her continue taking care of this stupid brat. I know of a house, the owner is currently emigrating and it''s empty. Everything is good and the price is very reasonable. I''ll take her to see it."


    After saying that, Ke Yfei shook his head at me. "What are you waiting for? "Let''s go."


    I was hesitating as to whether I should go or not. Ke Yifei''s sudden kindness did not suit me at all.


    Instead, it was Shang Qirong who told me that he would take care of Zuo Ziyi for me and let me see more.


    Ke Yi and I flew into his car. As we were driving, I asked Ke Yifei, "Are you really good at fighting?" Because the last time he fought with Zuo Ziyi, Ziyi was beaten so badly.


    After being asked like that, Ke Yfei suddenly licked his lips in glee and said, "This is that stupid brat Zuo Ziyi. If it was me, would you believe those people that were stabbed?"

 C56

    I asked Ke Yifei if he was born to be able to fight or if he learned it the day after tomorrow. The truth is that the answer lies in my heart.


    Kobe told me he was born.


    Tell the truth, I said.


    "It''s natural," he said stiffly to me.


    I ignored him. I didn''t want to say it.


    I said I wanted him to recommend a good place for me, and I wanted to learn a little self-defense.


    It''s not a bad thing for me to have that idea.


    Ke Yfei drove me to a well-known upscale residential area in the city. I saw him take out a magnetic card and swipe it as he drove into the residential area.


    I asked Ke Yifan how he got here. Ke Yifan said that he was a friend of his. Anyway, asking him to find someone to rent the place for him was a good thing for me.


    The residential area was designed for two houses on each floor. There was a staff member at the entrance of each floor. Anyone who came in or out of the building had to be the owner of the floor, unless they showed their door card.


    The female staff at the entrance seemed to recognize Ke Yfei. They politely greeted him and did not stop us.


    Ke Yfei led me to the door on the 24th floor. He pressed the lock with his finger familiarly.


    "Why do I feel like you''re familiar with this place?"


    Ke Yfei opened the door. The luxurious decorations here were not inferior to his sister''s house. The room area should be around a hundred square meters.


    "Are you satisfied?"


    I''ve lived with all kinds of bad people since I was young. I''m not picky with these kinds of things, not to mention this kind of place, just a glance is enough to make that small apartment lose out in comparison.


    "How do I sign the contract?" "How much do you want per month?"


    Ke Yfei said that he would sign the contract with him. He was his friend''s sole representative, so he didn''t have to pay 3000 yuan per month.


    I asked Ke Yfei, "It''s so cheap. Are you sure?"


    You know, he even charged me more than this to rent my house with Tian Zeming, not to mention such a geographical location and residential environment, such an area and high-end decoration.


    Ke Yfei wiped the exposed corner of the table with his finger and blew the dust off his finger. "Originally, he didn''t care about this amount of money. He just wanted someone to help him look after the house. So, you can stay here. But you have to pay attention to cleaning and maintenance." Except for that goddam brother of yours, this house can''t be used by other men. It can''t even be used to enter, except of course for me. "


    "If I find out, even once, you and your little brother will leave in a hurry," Ke Yfei warned me as he swept my gaze across me.


    Ke Yfei pulled open the closed curtains and stood in front of the French windows. "This place isn''t too far from where you work. Furthermore, this is the main street from here to here. It''s relatively safe without the need to enter the alleyway."


    I have to admit, there''s not a place I''m not satisfied with that Koyafi brought me here, and there''s a large private closet, two bathrooms, one in the master bedroom, which is pretty convenient for both me and Ziyi. I can also bring my sister''s clothes, no need to pull a suitcase, every time sneaky can only bring a few.


    I didn''t hesitate any longer. Instead, I said to Ke Yifei, "Okay, we''re here. How are we going to pay?"


    "When are you going to sell your money? When are you going to give it to me?"


    I ignored Ke Yifan''s sarcasm and walked out of the room. "Prepare a contract as soon as possible. I will pay you in full. I don''t want to pay you monthly because I don''t want to have any conflicts with you."


    He leaned against the elevator and said, "I''ll give you the key card for this neighborhood."


    After exiting the building, Ke Yfei asked, "Can you drive?"


    I told Ke Yifei that I would, because last year when I turned eighteen, Sister Su had me take the driving test, but after the driver''s license came out, I didn''t actually touch the car. After all, I was usually at home.


    "I have an idle car, so I''ll let you drive it too. Driving by myself is safer than waiting for a taxi at night."


    Although I found Ke Yifei annoying, his suggestions were realistic and not bad. When I asked him how much money he had to rent a car, he actually asked me how much money I could accept.


    I said a thousand to Ke Yifei, who glared at me and said I was cheating, but in the end he agreed. He said he would give me the keys to the car tomorrow, and as for the expenses, he would also give it to him along with the rent.


    I didn''t think I''d be able to solve the problem of the car and the house so quickly, and it was this guy who was trying to take advantage of me.


    I thought that since I left the district, Ke Yfei would send me back to the hospital. But instead, he led me to a taekwondo hall and led me to the bar where I could swipe my own card to pay for the membership fees.


    As I was working on the member list, Ke Yfei told me, "Don''t look at the new decorations, this is an old store with a lot of history. If you study hard, you''ll have a good chance of winning against a few guys who haven''t practiced at all.


    After we were done with the membership, Ke Yifei brought me to meet a middle-aged man who appeared to be in his forties. He was about 1.75m and 76m tall. He looked rather thin and sturdy.


    I didn''t know what was going on between Ke Yfei and the Taekwondo guy, but their gazes would occasionally turn towards me.


    However, after a while, the two of them came to me. Ke Yfei told me that this was Coach Jing. He wanted me to learn from him in the future.


    Coach Jing used the understanding of Taekwondo to greet me, and I mimicked him and returned to the same position.


    Ke Yifei introduced from the side, "Coach Jing is not only proficient in Taekwondo, but also your so-called women''s self-defense techniques, as well as your free fighting techniques and Muay Thai boxing skills."


    Then Coach Jing asked me when I wanted to start.


    Ke Yifei answered for me, "She likes to sleep late in the afternoon. What''s the appropriate time for the afternoon?"


    "We can practice by 9 PM, but if it''s night, I won''t be there. When the time comes, I can arrange for other instructors to be assigned to you."


    Everyone wants to learn from people who think they are great, not to mention I have to work at night, so I say, can I go from three to five in the afternoon?


    Coach Jing nodded and said he would wait for this time of day to teach me.


    Ke asked me why I was no longer late, so I could sleep a little longer, but I had my own plans, because Tianyu said he would have three or five days a week to work out in the gym at six or seven o''clock, so I wanted to see him again when I went to the gym.


    However, I naturally wouldn''t tell this to Ke Yifei.


    That day I did not stay for class, mainly to consider that Ziyi is still living in the hospital, and also embarrassed to trouble Shang Qirong to wait for too long.


    However, when I came out of Taekwondo, I saw another studio nearby, but the students I accepted were different. I looked at the entrance advertisement, "Modern dance, steel pipe dance, Sir, Latin ¡­"


    I did not express my interest in this kind of thing in front of Kuyphon, lest he arouse his unprovoked sarcasm, and these things only piqued my interest by reminding me of Jun Ning''s radiant appearance on the stage, his flexible posture, and his snake-like sexy movements, which I thought would give me an additional ability to seduce men.


    When these thoughts flashed through my mind, I didn''t feel dirty or shameless, as if everything was natural.


    The other day, after Ke Yfei escorted me back to the hospital, he left with Shang Qirong and only I accompanied Zuo Ziyi.


    The next day, I went to find a nurse during the day to take care of Ziyi while I was not around. At around 12 am, I went to that dance class and forcefully forced myself to learn the metal pipe dance.


    I had my own schedule. The dance class started at one in the afternoon, an hour and a half, until 2: 30 p.m., and then I would go from the dance class to the Taekwondo gym next door, which was from three to five, and from five to the gym, which was about half past five, and there was no very fixed time limit on when it would end.


    I had already experienced an unprecedented ordeal as soon as the first dance lesson began.

 C57

    A lot of people who learn how to dance start from childhood. Even those who are around the same age as me are the kind of people who have a foundation in dancing.


    And I was like a fool standing in the middle of them all, all the movements were awkward to me, I think in the teacher''s eyes I was not in the act of sex, but in the act of being ugly.


    My legs are very stiff, and I was asked to start learning from basic skills. My lower legs are the kind of legs that couldn''t be cut, yet still wanted to do it, so I grit my teeth and persevered. I thought I was very strong, that I could hold on, but when I feel excruciating pain, I would truly shed tears.


    I wanted to insist. I didn''t want to stop because I didn''t want to waste too much time saying what I called "slow!"


    I don''t know how I managed to hold on in my first lesson, but my leg was very painful at that time, probably in a place like the hamstring.


    When he left the dancing school, he felt stiff walking. After resting for less than half an hour in the Taekwondo dojo, he changed into Taekwondo attire and stood there like a rule.


    Actually, Taekwondo is usually taught by a couple of people, but I have to face only Teacher Jing at this time.


    I looked at the empty space beside me. Just the two of us, I remember when the cashier was paying, the cashier said it was a couple of classes, but I didn''t understand why there were only one student here. Could it be that there weren''t as many people here?


    Coach Jing''s training rules were simple and crude, I really started from the fall.


    At first, I was still counting how many times I had been thrown over my shoulder, but in the end, I couldn''t even count anymore. I could only hear Coach Jing shouting at me over and over again.


    My whole body was covered in sweat. The number of times I fell made my eyes a little dizzy. Just as my feet started to shake, Instructor Jing suddenly asked me, "Do you want to finish quickly or do you want to take it slowly?"


    I told Coach Jing that I wanted to finish it as quickly as possible, so slowly that I couldn''t wait.


    Then, Instructor Jing quickly said what she wanted to say, but her actions mercilessly threw me to the ground.


    Finally, I lay on the ground and looked at him with blurry eyes. It wasn''t that I didn''t want to get up, but that I really couldn''t get up anymore.


    I lay on the mat, panting heavily. Coach Jing didn''t force me to get up at this moment, but squatted on the top of my head. Actually, he was quite tired from continuously hitting me.


    Coach Jing''s breathing was a little heavy. He asked me, "Do you want to become an expert or do you only want to run for your life?"


    I looked at Coach Jing and told him without hesitation that I wanted to become an expert, one that even if I had to face a few men, I wouldn''t be at a disadvantage.


    My mind is thinking of the situation a few days ago when I was surrounded by those seven hooligans. If I meet them again and invent a method to make myself sick, I won''t be able to test them all out.


    Besides, it''s not just these hooligans that I''m going to face, nor is it some Jasmine. I believe that the person who killed my sister is even more terrifying.


    The person who appeared at the crematorium was able to grab me by the neck with one hand and the killer who killed Cao Mu. I didn''t want to become a ghost under that kind of sword.


    I may say so, but I''m not sure how many people I can play in a movie. Maybe I''m not just doubting myself, I''m also wondering if Coach Jing has the ability to do so.


    Perhaps Coach Jing saw the doubt in my eyes, so even though he was tired, he still called for a lot of people to come in. A dozen of them, all of them with strong bodies, followed Coach Jing''s instructions and quickly surrounded him to attack.


    Even if I was an amateur, I could still tell from the way these dozen people attacked that they were practitioners, not random random random gangsters fighting on the streets. In just a few minutes, those dozen people were lying on the ground like I was now, becoming difficult friends like me.


    Just this kind of scene gave me confidence. I clenched my teeth and got up from the ground again. I said to Coach Jing, Again.


    Coach Jing looked at me. Actually, I couldn''t tell if he was moving or me moving, or both of us moving. I only knew that I had to become stronger. There was no other choice for me.


    "Let''s stop here for today. This level of strength is already your limit. For a girl like you, this is already very rare."


    I didn''t have the strength to say another word. Instead, I plopped down on the floor and lay down again, looking at the clock on the wall. I had only trained for half an hour.


    I felt like my bones were about to break. I just lay there and closed my eyes, waiting for my body to recover.


    "Why did you escape by yourself?"


    I heard voices above my head and opened my eyes to look at Kuyphon, who had appeared in front of me. I did not try to tell him that I had come out early to learn to dance next door. What are you doing here? "


    After being questioned by me, Ke Yfei''s eyes flickered. He stood up and said, "I''ve brought your car over. I''ve brought the rental contract and the car lease contract. You can sign them later. I''ll only accept monthly. When the time comes, I''ll chase the debt."


    I was still lying on the mat, and I said to Kuyphon, Didn''t I say I''d pay every year?


    As for Ke Yifei, he curled his lips and said that it would be convenient for him to withdraw his lease right at any time.


    Seeing that I didn''t get up, Ke Yifan couldn''t help but mock me. "It''s really useless to lie down so quickly."


    Out of anger, I clenched my teeth and stood up, purposely pretending that I was fine as I walked towards the entrance. Ke Yfei was right behind me. I went into the changing room to change my clothes before I stood at the entrance to the dojo and saw a small red car.


    The car looked just like the new one. It was beautiful, and I liked it at first glance, but since I didn''t know much about cars, I didn''t know if it was good or bad. I didn''t know how much it was worth.


    Just because he liked it, he stretched out his hand towards Ke Yifei and bluntly said, "Give me the car keys."


    Ke Yi Fei placed the car keys in my hand and I unceremoniously sat in the driver''s seat. Ke Yi Fei dejectedly sat in the front passenger seat and pulled out an agreement for me to sign.


    I merely looked at the title and the terms of the lease term and rent before me. I didn''t read the following pages in detail, mainly because I didn''t have the patience to do so, so I quickly flipped to the last page and quickly signed my name. Then, I tossed a copy of the contract to Ke Yifei and left another one for him.


    Ke Yifan smiled and folded the contract neatly before stuffing it into his pocket.


    I watched as Ke Yi Fei remained seated in the front passenger seat. I cast a sidelong glance at him and said, "Why aren''t you getting out of the car yet?"


    Ke Yfei obviously didn''t expect that I would be the one to drive him out of his car. He furiously glared at me upon hearing my words.


    He said that what was happening between him and me was the story of the farmer and the snake.


    I put my arm on the steering wheel, then looked at him with my head on my shoulder. "I''m renting the car now, and I have the right to use it. I''ll get you out of the car now."


    Ke Yfei pointed at me with his finger and suddenly smiled evilly. His lips moved as if he had thought of something else. However, he suddenly stopped and obediently got off the car, not bothering me any further.


    I had barely touched the car since I had my driver''s license, and I, still unfamiliar with it, had darted out almost at once, with such force that I almost scraped against the car as it passed me.


    Without Ke Yifei by my side, all the support I had just put up collapsed. Those things that made me feel so tired and painful once again became very obvious. However, in order to meet Tianyu, I didn''t want to be lazy and didn''t want to go to the gym.


    Only I did not see Tianyu that day. Although it was very depressing, he still stayed in the gym for more than an hour.


    The next day was the same, but they did not meet again.


    It had been three days since I left for work. I couldn''t take it anymore. I didn''t tell Ziyi or that annoying guy about it. After leaving the gym, I drove straight back to Chen-Xing City.

 C58

    I think that the people from Chen-Xing knew that I had offended Jasmine, so when they saw me, there was sympathy in their eyes, but there were also complicated emotions in their eyes. I think they were waiting to see the result, just like watching a TV show, waiting to see what would happen.


    Yun Mei pretended to pass by me and whispered, "The news hasn''t passed yet, why are you back?"


    After that, it was Jun Ning''s turn. "Let''s go. Jasmine has been sending people to watch us these past few days. Why are you so daring?"


    Actually, I know that it was indeed rash of me to come back like this now, but I can''t hide away for the rest of my life. Jiang Yiman will not withdraw the conditions that he placed on me, because she wanted me to stay away from all this.


    All I could do was thank Jun for his concern. I went to the ladies'' lounge, and by this time most of them had already chosen to start their work. Only Metz, who was just about to go out to help the ladies in the pew, remained in the room.


    When Metz saw me, he obviously didn''t expect me to come back, but he wasn''t particularly surprised. "You''d better settle Jasmine before you come back, I don''t want you to see those backstreet hooligans coming to our bar to cause trouble."


    "You know this is one of Jona''s people, and not because I want to cause trouble."


    "But the one who did this was Jasmine, not Qiao Na. If you could also find someone to break her down, I wouldn''t stop you, I would even say that you have the ability, if you come out then you''re like this, if it''s not bullying others, then you''re just being bullied, if it''s someone else, some rules of survival, whether you understand it or not, you have no choice, you can only accept it."


    Metzger walked past me, about to leave the room.


    My line of sight was still fixed in front of me, but my left hand accurately grabbed onto Mazzi''s arm. I didn''t need to look, nor did I need to know the expression of the other party as I said, "Tell me, who can suppress those hooligans and Jasmine who are following the leader on the street?"


    Maize, who was suddenly grabbed by me, did not move again, and spoke to me with a rather patient tone, "The current leader of the back street is Pang Ke, and he is fighting with Liu Yuhai for territory. Their two subordinates will often cause some conflict and friction, and perhaps you can use this relationship to get help from Liu Yuhai."


    "Are you saying that the two of them are evenly matched?"


    Metz replied, "Yes!"


    I gave a little snort and told Metz that I didn''t want the tigers, that the tigers weren''t attractive to me at all, that I didn''t want the kid''s trick of winning today and losing tomorrow, that I wanted a king, a man who was above them and who had absolute overwhelming power.


    I had never thought that I would speak in such a calm and indifferent manner. Even though it was only a short three days, I, who was continuously beaten up by Instructor Jing, understood that the identity of a weakling was not funny at all.


    Metz finally turned his head to look at me, a little moved. He frowned, but told me anyway, "If you have the ability to get in touch with Hou Tianyun and make people like Pang Ke kneel down, they definitely won''t dare to stand."


    I asked Metzhoku if he was the most powerful bastard in the world.


    Meizi shook his head honestly, "Which absolute powerhouse in this mess is here? They all divide up the territory, and the so-called strong dragons can''t beat the local tyrants. Hou Tianyun controls this area directly, and sometimes, it''s faster to find him than to find the person at the top."


    I let go of the hand that was holding Metzger''s arm, and when Metzger''s hand went to the doorknob, he said to me, "Don''t even think about it. Even if you''re a bastard, what makes you think that you can get in contact with him, and even if you do get in contact with him, what makes him stand up for you? I advise you to be realistic and go back to hide. When it''s about time, prepare a generous gift. Don''t hesitate to kneel down and admit your mistakes.


    "It''s absolutely impossible for me to admit my wrongs to people like Jona. Kneel down to Jasmine, who wanted to stab me to death? Unless I die. "


    "People have to learn to bow their heads sometimes."


    "Where can I find Hou Tianyun?"


    I understood that she didn''t want to blow the whole thing up. As Metzger hesitated to tell me, I said to him, Don''t forget that I''m a member of Yi Man-jie''s team. Are you really not afraid that something might happen to me?


    No one liked being threatened, neither did Metz. A flash of anger passed through her eyes, but her fingers clenched into a fist, "There''s a Hongyun Hotel on the fifth street, but that sign is just a front. That''s the underground gambling den that Hou Tianyun runs, and if nothing goes wrong, you can find him at the gambling table."


    This time, those who did not linger immediately left the Miss'' private lounge.


    I followed him out of the lounge. As we walked, I covered my face with my hands to avoid the fact that the place was really oily, and when I got out of the bar, I got into my car and drove to the Hong Yun Hotel that Metz had told me about.


    The Hongyun Hotel wasn''t hard to find. It was located on the fifth street. Although it was called a hotel, it wasn''t really an upscale hotel. Strictly speaking, it was only the size of a normal hotel.


    Hongyun Hotel up and down the third floor, the decoration is also very simple, when the door was entered, a waiter asked me if I was a hotel.


    "I want to bet."


    The waiter looked at me. "This lady looks unfamiliar."


    "Weren''t all frequent customers made from strangers?"


    The waiter pursed his lips and said to me, Wait a minute.


    Then I saw him go into the next room with a phone, and after a while he came out and said, "Did you bring the money?"


    I took a bank card out of my bag and asked the waiter to swipe it.


    The waiter took out a POS machine from behind the counter and told me to buy at least a hundred thousand chips for a single trip to the casino.


    I nodded in agreement, and the waiter drew a hundred thousand from my card, which I traded for a plate of chips.


    I took my chips and followed the waiter. On the first floor, I couldn''t tell when I''d turned a few corners with the attendant, and I stopped in front of a door with a sign STORAGE ROOM on it.


    When the door was opened, he saw a lot of junk piled up inside. It was so dark that people couldn''t see anything clearly.


    I was about to ask the waiter why he had brought me to this place when I saw him remove a sack that seemed to be filled with things and reveal a small square of wood under the sack.


    The waiter lifted the board to reveal a simple staircase. Pointing at it, he said to me, Go down.


    I took a deep breath to cheer myself up before bravely walking down.


    As I walked down the stairs, a waiter in a black shirt, white gloves, black trousers, and black leather shoes signaled me to a door not far away, and I walked over.


    I press my hand on the doorknob, and the door slowly opens as I push it open.


    As soon as I opened the door, I started to cough due to the thick smoke coming out from within.


    This hidden underground casino was located in the basement, and it was especially spacious. It could be said to have a very large area.


    In the middle of the spacious area were several game tables with different ways of playing. There was a specialist responsible for dealing and reshuffling the cards.


    There was also a bar next to it, which was filled to the brim with wine and beverages.


    In the other directions, there are many doors. I think it is a relatively independent small casino.


    "Miss, what do you want to play?"


    My eyes swept over the people who were betting on it. The chips piled up on the table were much more than the ones in my hands. My one hundred thousand chips should only be on the level of Mao Yu.


    Because it was underground, many people smoked. The smoke was especially heavy and the environment wasn''t very good.


    I casually grabbed two chips and threw them on a gambling table. My eyes swept across the crowd, trying to figure out which one was Hou Tianyun.


    "Damn it, you dare to cheat in this daddy''s territory!?" I think you''re tired of living. "


    Suddenly, a man rolled out from behind a door. He wore a grey shirt, black trousers, and black leather shoes. In this underground environment, he had a black trench coat over his shoulders.


    The man stood in front of the man with only his shorts left. He took a deep drag on his cigar, blowing the smoke onto the man''s face, "Tell me, where do you want to leave off?"


    The man in shorts knelt in front of this person, his forehead hit the ground with a loud bang, "Brother Yun, I was wrong. Please forgive me this once. I won''t do it again!"

 C59

    Looking at Hou Tianyun, who was around forty years old, with a cigar in his mouth, he lifted his leg and kicked the person kneeling in front of him again, "This daddy can win or lose, but I hate people who can''t afford to lose, this daddy will do this to you. Fuck, do you think I''m that easy to fool?"


    The kneeling man hurriedly got up and crawled to Hou Tian Yun''s feet, "Brother Yun, I was wrong, I was really wrong, please let me go this time, just open your mouth, no matter how much you say, I''ll admit it. I''ll go out, I''ll immediately return the money to you, if you let me go this time."


    "Of course we have to return the money. When we reach my territory, don''t even think about owing me a single cent."


    "Yes, yes, yes. Brother Yun, let me go. I''ll pay you when I get back."


    Hou Tianyun took another drag on his cigar. When he was smoking, one of his eyes habitually squinted, "Of course, of course you have to. Why else would I keep you here?" You can''t just kill a pig and eat its meat, can you? "


    "Brother Yun is right." The man was kneeling on the ground, continuously begging for mercy.


    "But we can''t break the rules here. Bring them down."


    After Hou Tianyun finished speaking, a few people came up from behind Hou Yunlong. They picked up the men on the floor and dragged them into a room.


    The man immediately howled like a pig being butchered, "Brother Yun, please spare me, Brother Yun ¡­"


    I didn''t know what they were going to do to that man, but I knew without guessing that the punishment wouldn''t be light.


    Many of the gamblers present did not seem surprised by this scene. Many of them continued to gamble as if nothing had happened. Some glanced over and chuckled, while others coldly laughed it off.


    Hou Tianyun puffed out the cigarette in his mouth and grumbled to the people around him, "Damn it, this is so depressing. There''s no need to play anymore."


    Hou Tianyun took a glance at the room he just came from. Through the crack in the door, I saw a gambling table, but there was no one inside. Hou Yunlong curled his lips in a bored expression, as if he wanted to leave this place.


    I came to look for Hou Tian Yun, so naturally I didn''t want to watch him leave. I took my chips and walked a few steps away, "I''m willing to bet with Brother Yun."


    Hearing my voice, Hou Tianyun turned his head to look at me, "A new face!"


    It was obvious that he was not satisfied with the small amount of chips in my hand. I thought he would say too little and let me exchange a little more for a bet with him.


    However, Hou Tianyun curled his lips and said to me, "Little girl, old customer knows my rules and wants to bet with me. Money is only a part of the chips."


    I said to Hou Tianyun, "Then tell me, how do you want to bet?"


    Hou Tian Yun laughed as he said to me, "Do you dare to bet on one hand?"


    I saw that Hou Tian Yun''s underlings were also looking at me. I had never thought that I would be lying if I said that I was not afraid. I knew that I did not have the guts to give up on one of my hands, but I was not small enough to choose to retreat.


    I asked Hou Tianyun, "What about you? If you lose, what are you going to exchange with me? "


    Hou Tianyun lifted his hand and looked at it, "I''ll give you my hand."


    I pretended to smile calmly. Actually, I was trying to ease the nervousness and fear in my heart. I said to Hou Tianyun, "What''s the use of having your hand? "Exchanging for something else."


    Hou Tianyun narrowed his eyes as he looked at me, "Little girl, you must have a purpose in coming here today, right?"


    Hou Tianyun was very clear that I was just trying to provoke him, but he still turned his head to look at the room where he had walked out from, "Come, you can enter the gambling house, but let me remind you, if you don''t leave someone behind, you won''t be able to leave. Think about it."


    I don''t feel like I have any other path for Hou Tianyun to take at this moment. Even if I provoke Hou Tianyun, I''m afraid that he won''t be able to walk out of here easily if he goes back on his word.


    Without any hesitation, I walked into the room with Hou Tianyun following behind me.


    I sat down at a table near the door. It was a rectangular table, but Hou Tianyun walked to the main seat inside. He was still wearing his trench coat. Someone beside him lit another cigar for him.


    Hou Tianyun looked at me, "Speak, what do you want to bet with me?"


    "Now that I''ve been harassed by Punk''s women, my normal job has been affected. I need you to help me take care of them and be my backer."


    "Hahaha ~" Hou Tianyun laughed out loud. His body even started to tremble uncontrollably from the intensity of his laughter. He then asked me with a smile, "You want to bet with me to make me your backer? You want me to help you? How precious do you think your hand is? Even if it was f * cking made out of pure gold, it still wouldn''t be worth that much. "


    "This is a gamble anyway. Brother Yun, are you afraid you won''t win?"


    Hou Tianyun stared at me, "Little girl, don''t try to goad me. I won''t take this."


    Although Hou Tianyun said that he wasn''t going to eat it, his eyes were different. Not only was he enjoying it, he immediately asked, "What kind of card do you want to play?"


    "I''ve never gambled before. I don''t know any way to gamble, so tell me the specifics."


    Hou Tianyun looked at me as if I was a monster. "You won''t bet anything? If you don''t want your hands, then just say so. I can get someone to help you chop them off.


    I said to Hou Tianyun, "Let''s bet on the one thing you''re best at. That way, even if you lose, you''ll be convinced."


    Hou Tianyun looked at me in amusement, "If you really don''t know how to fight, then what right do you have to win against me?"


    I said I''d bet on my luck. I bet on my luck.


    "Fuck." Hou Tian Yun scolded me, "So you''re here for some great fortune? Do you really think that gambling is just something with luck and no technology? "


    "If I had to choose between living with grievance and going through great misfortune, I would rather bet with one of my hands. But before I bet, you have to tell me, if I win, can you help me get rid of those people on the back street and protect me while I am still staying in your land? If you do not have the ability, then there is no need for you to set up this wager, and I will find someone else. "


    Hou Tianyun stared at me and shouted to his little brother in white gloves, "Begin!"


    After that, that lackey began to shuffle the cards. In order to show fairness, that lackey passed the cards to Hou Tianyun. Hou Tianyun cut the cards once, then handed them to me.


    Before the deal, I said to Hou Tianyun, "I''ll bet my luck. This thing can''t be bet too many times. Let''s decide the winner and loser."


    Hou Tianyun did not object, but the underling started to deal the cards.


    I don''t understand how big the cards are on the surface. After all the cards were given out, I thought it would be a sure win, so Hou Tianyun simply opened up the cards he had been holding.


    I also did the same thing as Hou Tianyun and took out the cards in my hands. When Hou Tianyun saw that my cards were the same, he frowned slightly. My cards were not the same as those seen on TV, so they were a little scattered so I couldn''t tell who would win and who would lose. I subconsciously asked Hou Tianyun, "Who won?"


    Hou Tian Yun looked at me and said, "You''ve lost."


    After hearing Hou Tianyun''s words, my heart sank to the bottom. Perhaps even I could say that I deserved it. I was clearly not the kind of person who was blessed with good fortune, ever since I was young.


    I closed my eyes and took a deep breath.


    Hou Tianyun asked me, "Are you afraid? Do you regret it? "


    I put my left hand on the table. I didn''t want to kneel and beg for mercy like the man I had just seen. It was so ugly, perhaps because I knew that I never expected them to be soft-hearted.


    I slowly opened my eyes and said to Hou Tianyun, "Hurry up."


    Hou Tianyun looked at me as he bit his lips. Then, he raised his hand and a blade was handed over to Hou Tianyun.


    Hou Tianyun walked around the gambling table and sat in front of me. The tip of the blade was moving between my fingers, as if he was drawing the shape of my hand.


    "What a beautiful hand. Are you really willing to part with it?"

 C60

    I raised my head to look at Hou Tianyun. I said, "Of course I don''t want to give up, but since it''s a gamble, why not admit defeat?"


    Hou Tianyun said to me in a perfectly round voice, "Okay! "Then I''ll give you a quick one."


    Hou Tianyun raised the sword high up in the air and swung it down towards my hand.


    I thought, I''m finished.


    I closed my eyes, but I wasn''t afraid of withdrawing my hand. What I was thinking more was, if I lost my hand, how am I going to avenge my sister?


    When I opened my eyes, the knife was in my fingers. My middle finger and ring finger had been cut by the tip of the knife, and a thin gash had appeared between the two fingers. Blood flowed from the skin, staining the green table red in an instant.


    Hou Tianyun was still sitting at the gambling table, swinging the knife in his hand. He looked at me with his eyes, "Don''t close your eyes, this is a part of your body. You should watch it leave you."


    I watched Hou Tianyun pull the knife out from between my fingers. As he pulled the knife out, the blade touched my wound again, and a slight pain spread through my body. However, in this situation, the cut on my finger was nothing.


    "Actually, you really should feel their pain after leaving you. Their heartache." This time, I didn''t close my eyes, and Hou Tianyun accurately stabbed the knife between my middle finger and my index finger. There were two new wounds, and the pain was worse than the pain because of the fear that I knew what was going to happen.


    "Good, I didn''t close my eyes this time."


    "Didn''t you say that you would come here to have fun?" I looked at Hou Tianyun. His hand was still picking up the knife.


    Hou Tian Yun smiled evilly, "Alright, then let''s have a good time."


    Hou Tianyun raised his hand and it descended. I could clearly see that this time, he was channeling his power towards my wrist and not towards those innocent fingers.


    The instant Hou Tianyun''s knife landed, blood spurted out from my wrist. My skin was torn apart, and the pain made me clench my teeth.


    The knife was still stuck in the table, sticking tightly to the skin of my wrist. Blood flowed down along the blade of the knife.


    I looked at Hou Tianyun, not really understanding why he still hadn''t chopped off my hand. Even though I really wanted him to let me go, I thought he probably hadn''t teased his prey enough.


    "You are quite interesting. This time, you didn''t even frown. Instead, you started to make me admire you, little girl."


    "Are you going to chop it or not?"


    Hou Tian Yun laughed as he looked at me, then jumped down from the gambling table and tapped the cards on the table a few times, "Girl, you don''t know anything yet you dare to gamble. I can only say that your courage is commendable.


    I pulled out the blade on my wrist from my skin and clenched it in my right hand. I looked coldly at Hou Tianyun, who said that I won, yet still gave three cuts to him.


    "Let me help you with something. One hand is not enough. These three slashes are a punishment for not knowing a thing about you, and also a test to see if you are worthy enough for me to help you. I, Hou Tianyun, am also a gangster, so I can''t lose face for a woman. "I, Hou Tianyun, have always loved to gamble in my entire life. Since you dare to bet, then I will keep my word. I can help you with this small matter of yours. Now tell me, how do you want to settle that small matter on the back street."


    I think that Hou Tianyun must have let go because I was still considered a bit of a man in his eyes. So at this moment, even if I retracted my left hand, even if my hand was still in pain and bleeding profusely, I would not let Hou Tianyun see that I was scared in the slightest.


    "If it was simply to make them give up on me, I wouldn''t have come looking for you, and I wouldn''t have destroyed my own body."


    Hou Tianyun smiled and nodded, saying that he didn''t think that I was that stupid.


    "Although this is a fox trying to intimidate a tiger, I want to become the fox that frightens them. The fear that I have when I submit to you is the real purpose of my visit today."


    "Little girl, what are you trying to do?"


    "Do I have to explain?"


    Hou Tianyun shrugged with a smile, "Of course not, I''m not interested in your little schemes. But what you''ve done today has piqued my curiosity. Fine, I promise you, I want to see just what kind of tricks you can pull."


    I stood up and said to Hou Tianyun, "I''ll see you at Chen-Xing Bar tomorrow night at 8 PM."


    Hou Tianyun didn''t say anything else as he leaned back in his chair and watched me walk out. A little brother behind him took me out of the underground casino and just as I was about to leave the Hongyun Hotel, he transferred 100,000 yuan of my gambling capital into my account.


    After driving away, I passed by the drugstore and bought a box of Band-Aids. I simply stuck them onto the wound, while my finger was a bit better. However, the wound on my wrist was a bit wider and longer, so I stuck three Band-Aids side by side.


    When I got back to the hospital, Zuo Ziyi was leaning on the bed, fiddling with my new cell phone, which I hadn''t had before.


    When the nurse saw me coming back, I let her go.


    Zi Yi saw me put down my cell phone and then asked me why I returned so late today. He didn''t pick up the phone and said that if I didn''t come back, he would get out of bed and look for me.


    Only then did I remember that before I entered the casino, I had already muted my cell phone. Taking out my cell phone, I looked at it and saw that there were more than 30 missed calls. Nine of them were from Ziyi, and the other 20 were unknown to me.


    "Oh yeah, sis, my savior has come to see me a few times tonight. Every time he sees you not sitting around for two minutes, he leaves. Do you think he came to see me or do you have a crush on him?"


    Ever since Ke Yfei saved Ziyi, it was as if his brain had been cleansed by him. Zuo Ziyi kept shouting out for his benefactor, and I rolled my eyes at Zuo Ziyi, "Stop messing around with your sister!" "After a while, the police will meet my benefactor. Do you think I know the art of splitting up?"


    I thought that if Ke Yifeng could call me in that way, then all the enemies in the world would be in love.


    We do have a feud between us, and this one is a little too big. However, perhaps only Ke Yi Fei, Tian Yu, and the rest know of this feud. I was too lazy to pursue this matter, so I just wanted nothing more to do with him.


    Our conversation hadn''t even finished when the door to the ward opened with a bang. Zi Yi didn''t see anyone, but he confidently said, "My benefactor should be here again."


    Sure enough, Ke Yfei walked in with a frown on his face. "Your sister ¡­"


    Ke Yifeng looked at Zi Yi who was on the bed. When he saw me standing at the side, he stopped talking immediately. However, he looked at me with eyes burning with anger. "What are you doing by having long legs?" What''s the use of your legs? "


    I rolled my eyes at Ke Yifei. "What are you crazy about?" I couldn''t be bothered with him.


    Just as I was about to look away, Ke Yifan suddenly grabbed my wrist and tried to pull me out.


    Ke Yifei pinched my wound, causing me to bleed profusely from the wound that had just stopped bleeding.


    I groaned, but didn''t utter a sound. Ke Yfei looked at the blood that seeped out of the Band-Aid and more or less stained it on his hand. "What''s going on?"


    "Sis, what happened to your hand?"


    I didn''t want to tell them that I went to find Hou Tianyun, so I told them that I accidentally cut myself.


    Zi Yi looked at me with an expression of heartache that he believed was genuine. At this moment, Ke Yi Fei grabbed my arm and roughly pulled me out of the ward.


    "What is it? "Let me go."


    Ke Yifan was like a barbarian as he tore off the bandages on my fingers and wrists. I didn''t know what he was angry about. With a suppressed and furious expression, he stared at me. "Don''t f * cking lie. It''s clearly a knife wound."

 C61

    I forcefully withdrew my hand. "I said that I accidentally did it myself."


    "Are you a brainless person?"


    "What?"


    "Then you are handicapped? Or do you like to self-harm? " Ke Yfei suppressed his obvious anger and swiped his palm across his nose and mouth. "Did that woman do it?" Did the woman you were talking about do it? "


    "I''ve already settled it, don''t ask anymore."


    "Ha, you deserve it!" "Damn it," he cursed, grabbing my arm and digging his fingers into my flesh.


    "What do you want now?"


    Ke Yifei didn''t answer me. He ignored my resistance and dragged me into the nurse''s station. He said impolitely to the nurse, "Help this fool treat his wounds."


    I was handed over to the nurse, while Ke Yifei walked out.


    When I stepped out of the nurse''s room, Ke Yfei was standing at the entrance. He was no longer as angry as he was before. Instead, he calmed down and told me, "Go, go back. Sleep like a pig!"


    After saying that, Ke Yfei was about to leave. I glanced at his back and was about to return to the ward, when he suddenly turned around and asked, "What are you doing with your legs?" What''s the use of having legs? I might as well take it off and relax. "


    I looked at Ke Yifei''s expression and felt really angry. I no longer paid any attention to him as I returned to the ward.


    "Sis, where is my benefactor?"


    Thinking of the way Ke Yifei had acted just now, he said to Zuo Ziyi, "He went to sleep like a pig."


    Zuo Ziyi stuck out his tongue and said no more, while I fell asleep on the side bed.


    I still got up on time and went to the dance class and then went to the dojo. When Coach Jing saw that my hands were injured, she took care of me a little. She didn''t beat me up like she did the day before and instead called for a few sparring partners to explain to me while demonstrating for me.


    Until the end of class, I didn''t see the annoying Ke Yifeng. He really is very precious.


    After coming out of the dojo, I tossed myself into the gym. In the beginning, I really couldn''t imagine how I was able to hold on, even after so much exercise, I was still able to stand on the treadmill. Later, when I slowly got used to it, I couldn''t help but admire myself.


    "Su Mo, you''re here!"


    I looked at Luo Tianyu, who suddenly appeared on the treadmill beside me. Actually, I hadn''t seen him for a few days. I thought I would never see him again in this place.


    "Tianyu, you''ve also come. What a coincidence!" This was the only time I could choose to stay. In order to meet Luo Tianyu, I had delayed my visit to the bar until seven or eight o''clock. The word made me feel ashamed.


    The warm smile on his face was Luo Tianyu''s signature expression from start to finish, making people feel warm and comfortable. He slowly ran around on the treadmill next to me and then asked, "Do you come often?"


    I said yes, I had been here for the past few days, and would come often afterwards, at six or seven o''clock.


    Tian Yu said, "Actually, I also come at this time every day. However, Yi Fei always invites me to play tennis at this time, so I haven''t come for a few days. However, I don''t know what he went to do today, but there hasn''t been any news for a day. "


    Tianyu and I quietly ran around on the treadmill for a while. In fact, we both wanted to talk to each other, but maybe it was because we weren''t familiar with each other, so it was hard for us to find any common topic. There were a few times when we just looked at each other, then turned around and silently ran away in embarrassment.


    "Are you very afraid of Yi Fei?"


    Tianyu suddenly asked me a question. I looked at Tianyu and asked him why he thought this way.


    "Because every time I see him give you an order, whether it''s reasonable or not, you will obey."


    I sucked in a breath of cold air. I didn''t know whether or not I would be misunderstood by Tianyu and Ke Yfei''s relationship. Actually, how could I sincerely wish to submit to Ke Yifei? Wasn''t it because I was threatened by him?


    However, these words were hard to say to Tianyu. Then, he tried to defend himself, "How could that be? I''m a good-natured person; I just don''t want to lower myself to his level."


    "You do look very obedient, but you''re different from Ziyu. She was doted on by father and me since she was young. She can be considered a complete young miss."


    "Ziyu is so blessed to have her father and brother to pamper her."


    I couldn''t help but look at Tianyu''s face. He was so kind and gentle. I don''t know if I would be spoiled by him if I became his girlfriend.


    After a few more minutes of silence, Tianyu asked me, "Can you dance?"


    As for Tianyu''s question, I couldn''t help but wonder if the fur that I had just learned wasn''t considered as dancing at all.


    Seeing that I didn''t answer, Tianyu added, "It doesn''t matter if I don''t. The main thing is that next month I have a friend who is going to hold a ball and is inviting me to go. But I don''t have a girlfriend, so I would like to ask if you would be willing to accompany me once."


    "What dance do you need for your ball?"


    "I don''t know much about it either, because I don''t participate much either, but it doesn''t matter. It''s better than going alone."


    Tianyu looked at me and asked me again, "Can you come with me?"


    I nodded, forgetting even my proper modesty. Seeing Tianyu''s mocking smile, my face suddenly turned hot.


    Tianyu hurriedly explained, "Don''t misunderstand me. You promised me. I''m very happy because I felt that you were very cute just now."


    Tianyu''s words made me feel a little embarrassed, so I got off the treadmill and went to drink some water.


    Tianyu also came down and handed me a wet towel. "Have you had dinner? Shall I treat you to dinner later? "


    Being invited by Tianyu was my dream, and having a candlelight dinner with him was also something I had fantasized about many times. However, looking at the time on my phone, it wasn''t far from the 8 PM I had booked, I could only regretfully reject it.


    "I''m afraid I can''t do it today. I still have something to do. I''ll treat you to it another day."


    "Is it important?"


    "A little."


    Tianyu pursed his lips, "Alright, another day."


    I didn''t want to be the first to leave, but in the end I let Tianyu watch me go.


    Instead of dressing up in the gym, I went to the car and put on some makeup. To hide my immaturity, I put on a more beautiful and wild outfit.


    This kind of makeup made me look older and more mature than I actually was.


    When we arrived at the entrance of the Chen-Xing Bar, I took a deep breath. It was not even 8: 00 yet. To be exact, it was 7: 40.


    I deliberately walked in a little early, just to get what I wanted.


    I was wearing a print shirt with a pair of high-heeled sandals. My legs were very long, and my hair was loose. Compared to those sisters who were dressed in revealing clothes, I looked a lot more suave and unique.


    When I walked into the Chen-Xing, before I could find out who it was, I saw that Qiao Na had somehow returned to the Chen-Xing City. With an arrogant sneer, she walked towards me with her arms crossed in front of her chest.


    Just as Jona was walking towards me, a blonde woman wearing a red pantaloons, black fish-mouth high heels and golden hair stood up from the A District''s wine stand. There were also four of her lackeys following behind her, so there''s no doubt that this blonde woman should be Jasmine.


    I lifted my wrist and looked at my watch. It was still 15 minutes from 8 o''clock. I gently exhaled. Perhaps I had calculated the wrong time and came in a little earlier.


    A few people surrounded me and Qiao Na stood in front of me. "Damned girl, you''ve been hiding for so long. You''ve made me so anxious."


    Jasmine sized me up from head to toe, snorted lightly, and asked a brother by her side, "Just this kind of stinking girl, she managed to trick you guys?"


    Amongst the four people following Jasmine, one of them was the one who had previously surrounded me and was the leader of the group. "Stupid girl, how dare you lie to me?"


    I scoffed in disdain. Then, I looked at Jona. "You worked with a dog and I''ll bite you later. You can actually mix with them. How many times did you make them sleep before you were able to get back your friendship?"

 C62

    Qiao Na was so angry that her face paled. She felt ashamed and raised her hand towards my face. "I want to see how arrogant you can be today."


    If I hadn''t been wrestled for the past two days, and if I hadn''t had an emergency training from Coach Jing, I think I would have been left with no choice but to let her beat me up.


    Although I only learned it for a short time, it is enough to deal with an amateur like Jona, with my little ability as a three-legged cat.


    When no one had time to react, I had already used the momentum to turn Jonah''s body back towards me, pressing down on her wrist, making her not dare to move because of the pain. On the other hand, I held the switchblade that I had prepared beforehand, pressing it against Jonah''s chin, the tip of the switchblade lightly squeezed, causing her chin to slightly break. The wound was only shallow with blood, but it was enough for Jonah to think that she had broken her appearance.


    "My concubine, calm down. If you have something to say, it''s fine, but don''t touch my face."


    I snorted lightly and whispered sarcastically into her ear, "What is it?" Scared? "When you provoked me back then, I remembered that I had warned you. It''s a pity that you don''t have a memory for it. This won''t do, I have to make it so that you will remember it deeply, don''t you think so?"


    I felt the tremor in her body as I put my hand on her neck.


    Jasmine frowned and glared at Qiao Na. She stared at me with a threatening gaze. "What are you afraid of? I don''t believe that she would dare to make a move on you."


    I smiled wickedly in response to Jasmine, and asked her if she wanted to try.


    Jasmine narrows her eyes and looks at the switchblade in my hand and the bloody wound on Jona''s chin. She gives a look to the hooligans behind me.


    I took the initiative to ask, "Do you want to make a move behind me? Do you want to try it? "A few days ago, you caused trouble at my house, but I haven''t settled this debt with you. Do you really think this matter will end like this?"


    Just like Zhuge Liang''s stratagem of an empty city, the calmer you act, the easier it is for you to convince the other party that you are not to be trifled with.


    As expected, the person behind me didn''t immediately raise his hand to stop me, but his eyes couldn''t help but look for Jasmine''s agreement.


    If a woman were to be ruthless, she would be even more vicious than a man at times. She would even disregard the consequences.


    Jasmine clearly wasn''t threatened by me, so I looked at her in a clear manner and muttered to the people behind me.


    I quickly pushed the Jona in my hand forward. She threw herself forward, staggered a few steps, and almost fell down. At this moment, my target changed to Jasmine.


    The knife was placed against Jasmine''s neck, which was only a step away from me, and she smiled at her. Should I try and see if the person behind me moved faster, or if my knife moved faster when it was in your face?


    Jasmine lowered her eyes and looked at the switchblade on her neck, then raised her eyelids to look at me, "Fei Zi, if we play too much, I''m afraid that it won''t end well for you."


    "You and not me, I''m afraid."


    Jasmine, on the other hand, was calmer than Qiao Na. She did not scream. Although she was also afraid, she was relatively calmer.


    "Do you know who I''m following?"


    "Isn''t it just Punk!"


    Jasmine said smugly, "Then why did you still dare to put the knife on my neck? Let me tell you, no matter what you do to me today, it will never end well.


    I laughed out loud. "Are you trying to act like Pang Ke and me? "F * ck, tell your man to call Punk and tell him I, my concubine, to come over and kneel down before me!"


    After Jasmine heard my words, she looked at me like she was looking at a madman, "Are you f * cking crazy? Do you know you''re asking for death by saying that? "


    The blade in my hand mercilessly pressed against Jasmine''s neck, slashing against her snow-white neck. She couldn''t help but let out a cry of pain.


    "Tell your man to call."


    Jasmine clenched her teeth. In the end, she couldn''t hide her fear at this moment, and said to the scumbags: Hurry up and call Pang Ge, and we''ll do as this woman says.


    As soon as Jasmine finished her sentence, someone took out a phone, "Pang Ge, we ran into some trouble at the Chen-Xing Bar. The sister-in-law was controlled by that bitch with a knife, and that bitch even asked you to come over and kneel down for her."


    I had no idea what Punk had said on the phone, but the little rascal had hung up and said to Molly, "Don''t be afraid, sister-in-law. Pongo''s coming right over.


    I shake my head. For safety, I take a step forward and place the knife under Jasmine''s neck. At the same time, my body gracefully turns behind her, allowing everyone to be within my line of sight.


    Jasmine swallowed a mouthful of saliva. At this moment, it was likely that they would not even think of such a thing in their dreams.


    My left hand is placed on Jasmine''s shoulder. Actually, this action is to let myself look at the time on my watch very naturally. 8 o''clock, exactly 8 o''clock, and Hou Tianyun did not appear in my sight.


    My heart started beating faster because of this. I had to think about how I would end up if Hou Tianyun broke my promise and Pang Ke came to me. I could imagine how miserable I would be, but I had to gamble on this.


    However, this is a bar after all, so we have to do it in a normal public place. Although it hasn''t caused much of a commotion yet, our actions have already begun to enter people''s field of vision. Someone was watching from afar, and the security guards also ran over, "What are you guys doing? If we are to get out and cause trouble, don''t make trouble here and affect our business. "


    Joanna, who was out of my control, immediately stood behind the security guard, pointed at me and said, "It''s her. She''s causing trouble here, as our employee, not only does she not maintain order, but she''s also abducting customers. We should expel her from our bar and coax her away."


    Even though I''m a newcomer, the security guards are still quite familiar with each other. They know that I''m the Miss here, but with our identities, it''s not a respectable occupation, not to mention that I don''t have any foundation here. The security guards tell me to quickly put down the knives, get out of here, if there''s any more trouble, I''ll call someone over.


    I smiled at the security guard and whispered in her ear, "Would you like to buy me a drink? To stand and talk is not the way to treat guests. "


    The cold blade still made Jasmine shiver a little as she said to the security guard with a stiff expression, "We''re just playing around. We''re not standing here, we''re going to the table to drink."


    My hand moved to Jasmine''s waist, and the knife pressed against her waist. Then we retreated back to the table Jasmine was sitting on just now. As for the other four hooligans, I rushed them to a table to the side.


    "Is that interesting? "You might as well listen obediently while I''m still giving you the chance." Jasmine looked at me, wanting to be angry at the same time, but she was also afraid of the knife in my hand.


    I knew that Jasmine still dared to say this only because she thought that Punk would come, and I didn''t really dare to poke holes in her.


    I slightly narrowed my eyes, and playfully gave Jasmine a cold smile, "Did you really make up your mind that I wouldn''t dare to poke you?"


    Jasmine stared at me, not daring to speak. I think she was afraid to anger me. Jasmine was very patient. After that, she waited silently for Pang Ke. In her heart, as long as Pang Ke came, everything would be settled.


    The back street was not far from here. At half past eight, Punk arrived with a group of brothers. Punk, his crew cut combed, did not take off his dark glasses as he entered the ballroom. He swept his eyes around the bar with the corners of his mouth.


    She stood up and shook her arms in the direction of Pongo, unable to control the excitement on her face. "Pongo, we''re here."


    Jona looked at me sideways when she saw Punk, and I knew the message was clear in her eyes. Wait and see, you''re finished.


    I think I may be finished, Hou Tianyun is still not here, I think, maybe I overestimated him, thought he would be a man of his word.


    I don''t understand why Hou Tianyun would make such an arbitrary judgement. If I were to fall today, other than admitting defeat, I would have no other better ideas.


    But at that time, I also thought that even if I failed, I would at least drag him down with me.

 C63

    Pang Ke brought the crowd of voting brothers over to our table, but before they could even get near, Jasmine finally couldn''t suppress the excitement and grievance in her heart. She wanted to stand up, but she didn''t dare to.


    When Punk finally took off his sunglasses, I saw that the look in his eyes when he saw Jasmine was not one of distress, but rather of indifference. He asked his brother, who had just called him, "Is this the woman who wants me to kneel to her?"


    At that moment, I understood that since Pockken had come, he had nothing to do with Molly, who was at my side. He wanted nothing more than to challenge his authority, and I, who had no background, displayed his inviolable dignity.


    I put away the switchblade because I knew that for someone like Jasmine who couldn''t stand up to Pang Ke, if I continued to use her as a threat, I would just be asking for trouble by slapping myself in the face.


    I kept the switchblade in my hand and sat on the chair, staring coldly at Punk, who was standing in front of me.


    Punk looked at me angrily, ignoring me. "Enough?"


    "So what?"


    With a loud bang, Pang Ke slammed his hand on the table, and a wine cup fell to the ground. "Then I''ll fulfill your wish today."


    The brothers behind Pang Ke tightly encircled me in two circles. I let my voice sound very calm as I said to Pang Ke, "If you beg me on your knees, I can still give you a chance to earn some money."


    "I''ll make you kneel today!"


    With a wave of his hand, Punk charged at my little brother.


    "Stop!"


    I didn''t think that it would be Metzger who would stand up and speak at this moment. As the mother of a bar, Zan, she had connections. When she saw Metzger, Punk wasn''t polite, but he didn''t do anything to me right away.


    Punk looked at Metzger. "Metzger, are you going to be nosy too?" Right now, it''s not that I''m looking for trouble with you, it''s that the little hoof in your hand is courting death. "


    Metzger looked at me and said, "She''s just opened a new store, if you''re willing to give me face, then you can forgive her this time. If I don''t have face, then don''t forget that this is Lord Mo''s place. Don''t ruin his business."


    Punk licked his lips and smiled, "Metzger, don''t bully me because I''m a coward. Aren''t there a lot of fights in this bar? Don''t worry, if it really breaks something, I, Pang Ke, will compensate you at the price, and I definitely won''t dare to disgrace Master Mo''s land! However, I am truly unable to give this girl to you today. "


    "How about this? If this little bitch stripped naked and crawled around on her knees here twice, I''ll consider letting her go or not letting her go."


    Mazzi said, "Brother Pang, if you say something like that, you''ll make things difficult for me!"


    "If you don''t mind, just stand by the side and watch!"


    Metzger sighed and looked at me. "The guests at the V8 table are calling for you. Go accompany them!"


    Those with the word "V" in the bar all represented VIP guests, which was why it was different from the low-end areas like Area A!


    It was only then that Pang Ke noticed that he was standing on the cheapest seat in District A, and immediately glared at Jasmine shamelessly. Then, he angrily asked Mazzi, "What''s wrong? Using VIP to suppress me? Do you think laozi has no money? "


    Punk was a backstreet hoodlum, all right, but they were just collecting protection fees from unconnected businesses as their main source of income, and a bar like Chen-Xing, or a higher or lower class place, wouldn''t ask a low-class hoodlum like them to cover it up, because they were too much of a troublemaker, and they didn''t have the ability to handle it when something happened.


    Because of this, Pang Ke and the others, other than raising brothers, were not as popular as they appeared to be.


    But even so, I didn''t have to stay in Area A of the bar. In this business, if I couldn''t even maintain my face, then I wouldn''t be able to do much. That''s why when Metz mentioned that someone in Area V had picked me, Punk had such a huge reaction.


    Mazzi said, "It''s not that I want to suppress you, I''m just sending a message on behalf of someone else. Also, that guest also invited you to join him."


    "Who is it?" You have been putting on an act all this time. "


    Metzger didn''t answer. He just asked Punk if he wanted to go or not, so he could give the man a reply if he didn''t want to, but Metzger said, But the customer said you''d have to wait until he was happy to make trouble for the young lady.


    "Is this a challenge? What if I don''t? "


    Mazzi reminded him, "This woman is here and can''t run away. Brother Pang, you should go and check if they are familiar with each other. If you don''t clean up together, they won''t act so arrogantly. If not, then don''t hurt our relationship."


    Pang Ke''s eyes flickered. As if he was moved by his friend''s offer, Metzger continued, "Besides, it''s the right time to switch to another area. This area isn''t suitable for you!"


    "Let''s go!"


    "Let''s go," Punk said, and we followed Metzger toward Area V.


    All along the way, I wondered who it was, and if it wasn''t Hou Tianyun.


    We entered the V section of the box. Metz knocked and pushed the door open.


    Punk was in front of me, and as soon as he stepped into the box, he took two steps, and his whole body was planted in the doorway, so that I did not see what was going on inside as soon as he blocked the door.


    It was only a few seconds before Pang Ke''s attitude changed. The arrogance on his face disappeared as he ran over like a pug. "Brother Yun, why are you here?"


    Pang Ke ran up to Hou Tianyun, bent down, and picked up a piece of Hou Tianyun''s cigar from the table. He then quickly lit up Hou Tianyun''s cigarette.


    Punk quickly waved at the group of brothers who had just entered the room. "Come on in and f * ck off, all of you. Don''t be an eyesore here."


    As soon as Pang Ke finished his words, the other brothers all left.


    As for Qiao Na and Jasmine, the two of them looked at each other, and wisely turned around to leave as well.


    "Halt."


    I gave an order to the two who wanted to leave. Punk looked at me, but didn''t dare to stop me in front of Hou Tianyun.


    However, there was someone else sitting beside Hou Tianyun in this room. Pang Ke didn''t seem to recognize this person, but seeing that Hou Tianyun was sitting on the same level as Hou Tianyun, Pang Ke didn''t dare to slight him and wanted to light a cigarette for him.


    The person beside Hou Tianyun crossed his legs as his fingers lightly tapped on his thigh. His gaze was fixed on me as though he had accumulated a lot of knowledge. His eyes were filled with a sharp sense of concentration, as though he could easily see through everyone.


    The man lightly raised his hand to stop Pang Ke who was about to rush forward. Then, he continued to look at me. The finger on his thigh suddenly raised and pointed at me. "You, come over here and sit beside me."


    I didn''t hesitate, much less hesitate. I didn''t even think twice before walking up to the person and sitting down beside him.


    The man didn''t act like the usual guests, not even with confusion in his eyes and speech. He looked more like an elder looking at a junior, observing for the first time, and then he slightly raised his lower lip in a very friendly manner.


    "What''s your name?"


    I replied, "My concubine."


    The man smiled. "I''m not talking about that." However, he seemed to want to rephrase his statement, but stopped after thinking for a moment. He looked at Pang Ke, who was still observing him. "Let''s deal with these troublesome matters first, then we can talk about it later."


    The man looked at me again. "Do you find them unpleasant?"


    I didn''t deny it as I replied honestly, "Yes, it really isn''t pleasing to the eye."


    The man smiled, "Tianyun told me a little about you. Of course, I didn''t come here because of him. We''ll talk about this later. What do you want with these people?"


    The person in front of him should be two or three years younger than Hou Tianyun, but he called Hou Tianyun by the name of Brother Yun. The person in front of him should be two or three years younger than Hou Tianyun, but he called Hou Tianyun by the name of Brother Yun.


    "I won''t be the first to become an evil person, but I won''t allow others to slaughter me either. If they want to do anything to me, let them taste the same suffering. As for the matter of collecting interest, I''m also willing to see it."


    I don''t know if these words would make people feel more vicious if it came from a woman''s mouth, but the man in front of me seemed to be very satisfied as he smiled and said, "Very good, there is indeed her shadow."

 C64

    I looked at the man in front of me. He smiled at me and asked, "How are they going to deal with you?"


    I first looked at Jona. When Jona saw me looking at her, she hastily lowered her head in guilt. "She wants all seven of us to take my turn."


    My gaze swept towards Jasmine again, and Jasmine''s eyes lowered frantically, "She wanted to tear my face apart, and even let someone poke me."


    Finally, I turned my gaze to Pang Ke. Pang Ke looked at Hou Tianyun with an indescribable panic, as if he was asking for help.


    I looked at Punk and said, "He wants me to take off my clothes and crawl around the field on my knees."


    The man glanced at the few of them before asking, "Just now, you wanted to return the favor, so how are you going to collect that bit of interest?"


    I stare at the man in front of me, my heart inexplicably not at ease. I don''t understand him, but all of the emotions in his eyes are concealed too perfectly, to the point that they seem like a whirlpool.


    The man had been smiling at me from beginning to end. He looked harmless, but I could smell the danger lurking in him.


    "It''s not too late to talk about interest after collecting all the principal."


    "Good!" I''ll do as you say. " Hou Tian Yun looked at me with a smile as he stood up from the sofa and pointed his index finger at me, "This little girl is quite interesting. When she came to look for me yesterday, I thought she had guts, but unfortunately she''s a girl. If she was a man, I would definitely take her in as my foster son."


    The strange man beside me still crossed his legs and said, "Who said it must be a boy. It''s fine to have a goddaughter."


    The two of them chatted casually, and the rest of us in the room seemed to have become empty air.


    Hou Tianyun laughed, "Brother Feng is right. I don''t have a wife and children anyways. This idea of yours is great."


    Hou Tianyun suddenly looked at me seriously with a smile and said, "Little girl, come and acknowledge me as your godfather."


    I had never thought that this would happen. For me, it was good enough to suppress those who were causing trouble for me like this, but I really hadn''t thought of doing this to my godfather.


    Fortunately, I didn''t forget what I wanted, so I didn''t let them see the hesitation in my heart. I straightforwardly stood up, picked up the wine from the table, poured a full cup and offered my hands to Hou Tianyun before kneeling down on one knee and calling out, "Godfather!"


    Hou Tianyun laughed and took the wine from me. He drained it in one gulp. When he finished it, he poured the wine for Brother Feng to see.


    Hou Tianyun was still full of smiles one second, but in the next, he suddenly broke his wine cup on the ground. His eyes were full of a fearsome sharpness, causing Pang Ke, who was standing by the side, to tremble.


    "Brother Yun, look at this. The whole family is no longer part of the same family as the water that rushed into the Dragon King''s Temple. Since you found out it was your goddaughter, then in the future ¡­"


    Hou Tianyun looked at Pang Ke silently, "Where are your brothers?"


    When Punk heard Hou Tianyun''s words, he immediately said, "I''ll get him for you right away."


    The dozen or so people were standing outside the door. As soon as Pang Ke opened the door, he immediately called out to them. Halfway through the door, Hou Tianyun said to them, "This woman is yours now. Whoever doesn''t dare to go up, I''ll make sure they don''t become men."


    The few of them were stunned for a moment before they quickly pulled Qiao Na out.


    At that time, when I saw Jona being pulled out, I didn''t feel any pleasure for revenge. I thought that when it came to reality, I felt that I was sinful.


    When Hou Tianyun''s gaze fell on Jasmine, Jasmine was so frightened that she immediately kneeled on the ground, "Brother Yun, please forgive me. I was wrong, I won''t do it anymore." Molly crawled over to my feet on her knees, begging me to let her go, not to scratch her face.


    Perhaps it was because he saw my hesitation that Hou Tian Yun stood beside me and said, "My goddaughter, don''t be blinded by the enemy''s temporary weakness. If you don''t completely trample them under your feet, then when they get up one day, they will eat to the point where not even their bones will be left. Think about it, if we don''t show up today, would they let you go? "Think about it, if you let them go today, one day when their wings are solid, will they let you go?"


    However, just as I was hesitating, Jasmine had already climbed up beside my feet. I was about to find a reason to let her go, but Jasmine suddenly grabbed onto the switchblade that I had been holding in her hand for a long time, and shouted crazily, "Look, I''m not going to kill you today."


    Jasmine rushed at me, and after a few days of training, I caught hold of her wrist which was holding the blade. The moment Jasmine tried to stab me, I pulled on her wrist, but I didn''t know how the blade came into contact with my hand.


    Seeing the overflowing blood, although it wasn''t any fatal injury, Jasmine was so frightened that her whole body collapsed on the ground, shouting "I''m going to die, hurry up and save me."


    And it wasn''t any of us, it was Metz.


    When Maisie got Jasmine out of the room, she said to me, "When it comes to matters of face, there will be people helping you. In the future, don''t do it yourself."


    Blood wasn''t something that I couldn''t bear to see, nor was it something that was rare. I wasn''t afraid of blood, but because it was my first time making a move on someone else, I started to feel a bit nervous.


    Punk was even more frightened at the sight of the two women. He seemed to understand that some struggle was useless, so he began to undress himself, leaving only his trousers, and said, "I''m going to eat and crawl now."


    "Come back."


    Pang Ke gave me a look before hurriedly lowering his head. Hou Tianyun and Brother Feng both looked at me, thinking that I was being merciful, so I didn''t want to leave such an impression, so I said, "I want to go to the back street, I want to take Pang Ke''s place. He is familiar with that area, so I''ll be my little brother from now on.


    Punk didn''t expect me to take his land and stared at me with wide eyes.


    "Why, are you unconvinced? "If you don''t want to give it to me, then don''t worry about it."


    Punk dropped to his knees. "Sister."


    Even though I recognized my position, I didn''t show any pride because Pang Kexin admitted defeat. It was only because Hou Tianyun and Brother Feng, whom I didn''t even know anything about, were behind me.


    "Don''t call me big sis, just call me boss from now on. From now on, I''m the boss in the back street."


    "Yes, boss."


    "Go, gather the brothers and those two women together. I have something to teach them later on. I still have something to take care of, so you can leave now."


    Pang Ke stopped my words and immediately ran out. Hou Tianyun smiled and said, "You''re quite ambitious. I''ll give you some courage. Even your old nest is sending you off."


    "Isn''t that the same as having the backing of all of you, godfather? Otherwise, they would know who I am."


    Brother Feng, who was sitting, suddenly said: "It''s good to be proud, but not to forget, Tianyun you go out and take a look at their situation, there are some things you should do, it''s better to help this little girl settle down, so that they won''t bully her."


    Hou Tianyun walked out with a smile as soon as Brother Feng finished speaking.


    When I sat down beside him, Brother Feng said to me, "I was not willing to have someone come looking for you today. I really can''t be interested in this kind of child play game that is only being played in society."


    Brother Feng, you made your position clear first, so I asked who it was that came to find him for me.


    Brother Feng smiled and said to me: "You don''t need to know, it''s just a junior. What I''m looking at is not his face, it''s because he said you''re Su Lihua''s sister. I want to know, is it true?"


    "Yes sir!"


    Brother Feng leaned back, "Lihua and I have quite a good relationship. Since you are her sister, I naturally can''t just ignore it. But you also chose this path, which makes me very curious. Lihua''s temper is very wild, but the you that I saw today seemed to be even better than her at that time."

 C65

    For the first time, someone said that I was a bit better than my sister, but I wasn''t happy about it, nor would I take it as a compliment. After all, what I did today was better, more boisterous, more cruel.


    "What kind of sister do you know? "What is she like in your heart?"


    Brother Feng pursed his lips and thought about it, "I used to think that she was very special, but now that she''s not here, I think she has lost some of her color!" She is very nostalgic! "


    Brother Feng''s description and description, however, made me feel nothing. I only faintly smiled and didn''t continue the topic.


    "Your sister and I can be considered as best friends. If you encounter any troubles in the future, you can come and find me."


    Brother Feng took out a golden business card from his pocket. Other than his name and phone number, there was nothing on it.


    As I held it in my hand, I could feel that this name card was definitely made of gold. Looking at this card, I realized that Brother Feng''s name was actually Shu Yufeng, but other than this information, I still don''t know anything about him.


    "Little girl, take this business card. I don''t dare to boast. You little bastard, if you see it, I won''t dare to even touch one of your fingers. However, if you mess with it too much, this thing can temporarily protect you!"


    I held the name card in my hand, "Brother Feng, don''t worry, I won''t easily use this name card. If it''s something disgraceful, even if I lose my life, I won''t bring it out for you!"


    After I finished speaking, Brother Feng''s eyes flashed with a sense of relief, even though it was only for a brief moment.


    Brother Feng finally put down his crossed legs and smiled at me even more kindly, "You called?"


    "Just call me Imperial Concubine. It won''t be too late if I don''t dirty Brother Feng''s ears with my name and let you remember me respectfully!"


    Brother Feng smiled and said, "My concubine, Lihua only has you as her relative, so I don''t have the heart to let you see others'' faces in this kind of place. Why don''t you come with me, I''ll find you a life, what do you think?"


    "Thank you for your good intentions, Brother Feng, but I have no culture and am not good at anything. I don''t dare to disgrace you, so I can only accept your good intentions."


    Brother Feng didn''t say anything else and just nodded slightly, "In that case, I won''t force you. If you change your mind, you can call me anytime. This is my personal number, if you need anything, just call me."


    I expressed my gratitude again, so Brother Feng stood up and prepared to leave. When he arrived at the door, he turned around, "Is it about Little Sister Su Lihua, the less people know about it the better, don''t spread it around, it''s not like everyone is like me, who has a past relationship. Lihua''s temper, people also have to offend a lot."


    I nodded my head. After all, I had never wanted to advertise it before. However, I was confused as to who was the person who helped me find Shu Yufeng.


    Not long after Shu Yufeng left, Hou Tianyun came back and smiled at me as he entered the room. He then sat on the sofa and patted the seat beside him, "My daughter, come and sit. We haven''t had a proper chat since we first met yesterday."


    My heart wasn''t used to the sudden appearance of this so-called father. Logically speaking, a person with such status should be happy, but I couldn''t feel happy at all.


    This kind of relationship that I didn''t understand at all made me unable to believe in its solidity. It was more accurate to say that I didn''t know where my value was, what kind of trump card I had, and also didn''t know what kind of price I had to pay in exchange.


    I love my sister, but I don''t believe that many people will love her as much as I do. Even if she has a child in her father, otherwise there wouldn''t have been no one who would have offered their condolences when her sister died.


    However, I can''t show that I''m unhappy, but I can''t be too happy either.


    I sat down beside Hou Tianyun. Hou Tianyun glanced at my injured left hand and asked, "Does it still hurt?"


    "The godfather''s hand is very accurate, it''s just some flesh wounds, not worth mentioning."


    Hou Tianyun smiled as he nodded with a hint of approval in his eyes, "If you had said that you and Brother Feng have a deep relationship, then I wouldn''t have tested you like this. But that''s fine too, your guts have passed my test."


    "However, if I stay with godfather, I will only have courage but not the knowledge. So, it''s up to godfather to hand this word over to me."


    "Of course, since I''ve adopted you as my goddaughter, I will naturally not treat you unfairly."


    Hou Tianyun suddenly changed the topic of conversation, "Just now, my godfather didn''t make a move in time. Instead, he acted as a spectator for a while. Was I afraid that my godfather wouldn''t come anymore?"


    "I never thought godfather would go back on his word."


    Hou Tianyun smiled in a very relaxed manner. It was the kind of smile that made one feel satisfied with face, "Alright, how about you let your godfather help you suppress the formation to deal with those hooligans who can''t even show their face."


    "Father has already shown himself. I do not believe that they would dare to continue trying to make things difficult for me. Wouldn''t that be courting death?" Hou Tianyun is a smart person. He understood the little thoughts in my words, but he could tell that he didn''t hate my little thoughts. These people aren''t afraid of dealing with smart people, they are more afraid of playing games with idiots.


    Hou Tian Yun laughed as he slapped the sofa, standing up, "Alright then, I won''t be accompanying you. After you have successfully taken over the backstreet, you can go and accompany me for a meal. I''ll hand over some of your capabilities."


    I stood up with Hou Tianyun and escorted him out, accompanying him all the way to the door of the bar until I saw him get into the car.


    The car Hou Tianyun was riding on was just a single driver driving for him. It looked very casual, but the moment his car started moving, I saw a car slowly pulling out of two alleys in front and behind, leading the way and following him.


    I turned around and was about to head back to Chen-Xing to find Metzger and ask him if he knew about the Shu Yu Feng, and where he came from.


    However, he caught a glimpse of a figure swaying behind a tree on the side of the street. The tree on the street was not thick at all.


    That figure wasn''t hard to recognize because that kind of altitude isn''t something that many guys can reach. Actually, I should have ignored it and chose to turn around and walk away, but I didn''t know why I chose to walk over.


    I walked over with light footsteps and then very childishly jumped in front of Ke Yifei. I let out a frightening voice. I didn''t expect him to actually shiver in fear.


    I asked Ke Yfei, "Why are you acting so sneaky? Are you feeling guilty?"


    However, the playful expression on my face disappeared the moment I saw Ke Yfei.


    Although I usually hate Ke Yifei, but I have to admit that he is quite handsome. But at this moment, his appearance immediately makes me think of Zuo Ziyi. Back then, Ke Yifei had dealt with Zuo Ziyi quite miserably. However, the current Ke Yifei seems to be even more miserable than the Zuo Ziyi from back then. One of his arms was bandaged.


    Although Ke Yfei''s face wasn''t as swollen as Zuo Ziyi''s, a small piece of skin had been scraped on his cheekbone.


    "Aren''t you very good at fighting? "What do you mean by that?"


    After hearing what I said, Ke Yfei actually blushed. Even though it was a dark sky, even though I could only rely on the light from the street lamps and the brightly lit neon lights, I could still see that he was trying his best to avoid my eyes.


    "What happened to you? "How did this happen?"


    Ke Yifan threw me a few unfriendly looks and glanced at me a few times. However, he didn''t answer my question. Instead, he asked, "Are you alright?"


    I said I was fine.


    Then, I saw Ke Yifan release his breath in relief. But before he could finish, a class struggle expression appeared on his face. "Why are you still standing there? Hurry up and send me to the hospital. I need to see a doctor. Do you understand?"

 C66

    I glanced at the strap on Ke Yfei''s arm. "Isn''t this what it looks like?" I can even come here myself, what is there not to go to the hospital for? I see that you are pretty confident, you should still be far from death. Go by yourself, I still have things to do. "


    "Is that how the ruthless bitch came about?"


    "When have we ever been in love?"


    Ke Yifei licked his lips. "You''re right. There really isn''t any feeling. So, don''t owe me anything. I saved your brother, so you should repay me now."


    Ke Yfei looked at me in a very loyal manner. He tilted his head and raised his chin slightly.


    I originally wanted to ignore Ke Yifei and leave, but when I saw his leg unconsciously move, Ke Yifeng''s eyebrows still lightly knitted together from the pain.


    I glanced at the entrance of the Chen-Xing City. After a brief moment of consideration, I gritted my teeth and said to Ke Yifan, "Let''s get in the car."


    Just as Ke Yfei was about to follow me to the parking lot, I rolled my eyes at him. "Since you''re already at this level, don''t move. Wait for me here. I''ll bring the car over."


    I saw that as I said this, the corners of his mouth curled up involuntarily, but when he noticed that I was looking at him, he coughed lightly and looked away. "Hurry up. Don''t you know I''m standing on my feet?"


    Earlier, he didn''t want me to see him, but now, he''s shouting that his leg hurts and wants to see a doctor. I''m not going to get angry with him. I pulled the car to the side of the road and Ke Yifei got into the front seat.


    "Did you do too many bad things and get cleaned up today?"


    There aren''t many opportunities to mock Ke Yifei, because he knows how to threaten me and has a lot more venomous tongue than me. Even though I can''t say what I feel when I see him like this, it''s as though I''ve let down those words he used to threaten me.


    With an ashen face, Ke Yfei remained silent. I then asked, "How many people joined hands to fight you?"


    Actually, when I said that I would fight him together, I felt that I was already giving him face and giving him face. After all, if the other party had a lot of people, it wouldn''t be shameful for them to be beaten up like this.


    "Just one," he said honestly, instead of picking up the steps I had given him.


    "I beat you up just by myself, don''t tell me you''re good at fighting in the future."


    "If he can call for a fight if he can''t fight back, then I really haven''t hit him."


    I looked at Ke Yifei and asked, puzzled, ''Why is he not retaliating?''


    Ke Yifan looked at me with a strange expression in his eyes. The feeling of being stared at by him made my heart race.


    "Be careful, look at the road. You almost bumped into it. With this gaze and reaction speed, you even want me to say that you women drivers are really, really killing each other on the road!"


    Ke Yfei suddenly pointed at the other cars outside the window and shouted at me. I hurriedly and earnestly looked at the cars by the side of the road, not daring to be distracted any further.


    However, I could still feel Ke Yifei''s gaze on me. I only knew that he was looking at me, but I didn''t think that it would be anything good.


    "Don''t you know that the ones with the highest rate of traffic accidents are all arrogant men like you?"


    I said something back to Ke Yifei and didn''t dare to say anything more to him.


    I dragged Ke Yifei to the hospital where Zuo Ziyi was staying. Previously, all I knew was that Ke Yifei''s leg was injured, but after getting off the car park and walking towards the hospital, I realized that his limp seemed to be pretty strong.


    It wasn''t convenient for Ke Yifei to walk, but he had become like a slope. The angle at which he was swaying increased as he walked. If I didn''t see this image with my own eyes, it would be difficult for me to imagine him looking like this.


    The man, who was clearly standing two steps behind me, was currently struggling to walk behind me. I turned around and waited for him.


    Ke Yifei gritted his teeth. "Do I have a dime with you whether I''m handsome or not?" I have to be handsome to my wife, do you want to be my wife? "


    "You wish!"


    "Hmph!" Ke Yfei snorted in disdain. "If others were to marry you, they would definitely be pigs."


    When I heard those strange words, before I could understand what was going on, Ke Yfei suddenly stretched out his arm and said, "Come on, let''s use you as a crutch for a while. I''m really having leg pains."


    "Do you ever admit your wrongs?" Even though I mocked him, I didn''t continue to move forward. Instead, I stood at the same spot. Ke Yifeng took two steps forward and suddenly placed his arm on my shoulder. His center of gravity was pressing down on me.


    Ke Yifei was not fat. He had a well-proportioned body that was in line with the aesthetic standards of a modern woman. However, the weight of his body was not light at all.


    After only a few steps, I felt like I couldn''t stand straight anymore.


    I gritted my teeth as I endured the gravitational pull. It was as if my ears were having trouble listening to Ke Yfei''s mocking laughter. However, when I raised my head to take a glance, I saw Ke Yfei furrowing his brows, as if he was in great pain.


    I think I heard wrong.


    Then, Ke Yifei suddenly continued with the previous topic, "If anyone dares to marry you, they''ll definitely become a living bastard. Do you believe that?"


    I clenched my fist and grinded my teeth as I glared at him. "You''re using me now and you still dare to talk to me like that? Are you mocking me?"


    I originally wanted to pull my body out from under Ke Yifei''s arm and let him cripple me. However, I realized that Ke Yifei had locked me up so tightly that I actually didn''t move an inch.


    "Ke Yifan, you don''t have to speak to me in such a weird manner. Let me tell you, if I were to be married off, it would definitely be on the day I stop working here. Do you believe me?"


    He didn''t look at me and had an evil smile on his face, but his voice wasn''t loud. He didn''t know if he wanted me to hear him or not. "As long as that person isn''t me, I''m sure he''s a living bastard."


    "Ke Yifei, what do you mean by that?"


    I didn''t know if it was because I was too young to attend school and my language was not that good, but the first thing I did was to digest Ke Yfei''s words. Just as I was about to carefully analyze them, Ke Yfei suddenly pointed at an outpatient clinic not too far away and said, "I need a doctor."


    Looking at the pained expression on Ke Yifei''s face, I didn''t argue with him over the past matters. First, I arranged for him to be placed in an outpatient clinic and then went to look for a doctor or nurse to help him.


    The nurse came over and saw Ke Yifei. She frowned as she asked, "Weren''t you the one who just finished bandaging your arm? Why are you here again?"


    Ke Yi Fei licked his lips and smacked his lips. "Why aren''t you getting off work yet?" Why are you still here? "


    The nurse put her hand in her pocket and looked at Ke Yifei with dissatisfaction. "Sir, we are also very busy here. Please do not come and cause any trouble."


    "No, I ¡­" Ke Yfei hissed softly. He seemed to want to get angry with the nurse. However, when his gaze landed on me, he held it back.


    "Can''t I change it?"


    "There''s no need to trade so often."


    Although I didn''t know what Ke Yi Fei was doing, I still asked the nurse, "His leg seems to be severely injured. Should we make a movie to see if it''s broken?"


    The nurse looked at me with an unfriendly expression. "There really are all kinds of weird patients."


    The nurse turned and walked away.


    I was somehow reprimanded by a nurse. I complained to the door that had already left, "What do you think you are? What kind of service attitude do you have? Is there anyone who treats their patients this way?"


    "That''s right, what kind of attitude do you have towards patients and how do you treat your family members? Do you want to complain to her and have her write a ten thousand word review?"


    I turned my head to look at Ke Yifei and pointed at him. "Shut up and speak less. I haven''t asked you what''s going on." "Why did you come back after the exchange just finished?"


    "That''s a lunatic. You don''t believe me, you believe her? Is there something wrong with your head? "


    "I believe you''re the one with a screw loose." I retorted Ke Yifei before angrily looking at the fellow who had difficulty communicating with me. "Hey, how are your legs? Do you want me to find a doctor for you and have them take a picture for you first? "


    "You should help me to rest in your brother''s hospital room. I think there''s a place where you can find a doctor to treat my legs."

 C67

    I thought that apart from his arms and legs, there was nothing more serious. Where did I ask him?


    Ke Yfei stood up and limped two steps to my side. Just like before, he turned me into a walking stick.


    I also didn''t know where I got my kindness from today. Enduring my usual hatred towards him, I helped Ke Yfei into Zuo Ziyi''s sickroom.


    When Zuo Ziyi saw the bandaged figure of Ke Yifei being helped in, he asked him in concern, "What happened?"


    I was very tired after being pressured by Ke Yifei. My forehead was covered in sweat. If it wasn''t for the few days of urgent physical training, I''m afraid I would have already been exhausted by him.


    I helped Ke Yfei onto the bed and lay down on it. After that, I panted heavily and took several deep breaths.


    Ke Yfei was lying comfortably on the bed with a pained expression on his face. However, there was a mischievous smile in his eyes.


    I took a deep breath and asked Ke Yifei where his injuries were worse.


    Ke Yi Fei suddenly pointed at a hole the size of a soybean grain on his cheekbone. "Find the best and most professional doctor for me to see. Don''t leave a scar that will ruin his appearance."


    If it weren''t for the fact that Ke Yifei was a sick man, I really wanted to punch him in the face again. "You''re not a woman. You''re so sentimental, aren''t you a man?"


    Perhaps it was because I said he wasn''t a man. He suddenly sat up from the bed, then pointed at the wound on his face with great indignation. "What if my woman cares about my face in the future?" What if you despise me because of this little blemish? Damn, you can''t possibly just let me turn off the lights and do it with her, right? "


    I glanced at Zuo Ziyi, who was still lying on the other bed, staring blankly at us. Do you still want some face? "


    "Then, I''ll ask you. Are you sure you don''t mind?"


    I shot a glare at Ke Yifei and said, "What does this have to do with me? Don''t ask so many questions."


    Ke Yifei frowned. "If you dislike her, then wouldn''t that mean that my future women would despise her as well?"


    I was somewhat speechless as I asked Ke Yifei, "What kind of logic is this?"


    Ke Yifei curled his lips and said to me with a look of contempt, "You have to endure whatever kind of customer he looks like. If you despise me even like this, my woman will definitely care about it as well."


    To be honest, I really had the urge to bash him in the head. I felt that I shouldn''t have cared about him, much less brought him back.


    I bit my lips in anger. After a long while, I finally managed to suppress the anger in my heart. I endured the urge to fight with him.


    Ke Yifei suddenly looked like a dead pig that was unafraid of boiling water. "Come on, let''s hurt each other. Who''s afraid of who?"


    Zuo Ziyi finally couldn''t take it anymore and interrupted: "Sis, savior, the moment you two entered the door, you two started arguing. What is it all about?"


    Ke Yfei looked at Zuo Ziyi, but instead, he pointed at me and seriously said to Zuo Ziyi, "F * ck, your sister is a pig. Her head is filled with shit."


    Ke Yifan had truly brought my anger to its peak. "Damn you, Ke Yfei! Now that you''re swearing at me, do you believe that I won''t rip your mouth apart first?"


    To be honest, I often swear when I start talking, but I don''t know whether it''s because I''m infected by my own environment or because of Ke Yifei, but sometimes I feel like this is also a way to vent. Perhaps, it''s because civilization is sometimes linked to incompetence in this circle.


    This was the first change I realized myself. Although there wasn''t much of a culture, at least I, who spoke in a civilized manner, didn''t know whether it was from this day onwards or from which day onwards, it had changed.


    After that, Ke Yfei ignored me and laid down without saying anything. However, his eyes, which were not closed, were constantly staring at me viciously. It was as if I owed him a huge debt.


    The whole atmosphere in the ward was weird. Zuo Ziyi pretended to play with his phone and occasionally stole a glance at me.


    There were only two beds in this ward, so I could only sit by the side of the chair as he stood there by himself.


    Ke Yifei and I were furious for a moment, but we just couldn''t calm down and just sit there and watch. We got up and went to find a doctor for Ke Yifei. We wanted him to check his leg so that there wouldn''t be any problems.


    As it was night time, the doctors on shift had already left work, leaving behind a few doctors on duty. Thus, we slowed down a bit. As I described the condition of the leg injury to the doctor, I led him towards the ward.


    When he raised his head, he saw Ke Yifei pacing back and forth in the corridor with a telephone in his hand. The posture and the rhythm of his footsteps were no different from his usual self. It was hard to tell that he was in such a miserable state.


    No matter how foolish I could be, I definitely wouldn''t believe that Ke Yifei had self-healing powers and would recover so quickly.


    I used my hand to block the doctor that I had invited. I said, "Doctor, I''m sorry to trouble you. You should head back first. I don''t think I''ll have to trouble you any longer. I''m sorry."


    The doctor looked at me blankly before revealing an unhappy expression. He probably thought that I had played a trick on him, but he didn''t say anything and headed back. I looked around and saw a broom that was still standing by the side of the corridor.


    Ke Yfei was on the phone. Just as I was about to approach him and was about to raise the broom, he suddenly became alert of the danger. When he saw me waving the broom, he suddenly ran.


    The most infuriating part was that Ke Yfei was dodging and shouting, "Wretch, you murdered your own husband!"


    It made everyone who passed by glance at him.


    I was infuriated by Ke Yifan and didn''t even want to show my face anymore. Even though he shouted, I still insisted on beating him up. On the other hand, two nurses came out and stood in front of the entrance to the nurses'' station, shouting at me, "Inside the hospital, quiet down! Don''t want to leave immediately!"


    Hearing the nurse''s warning, I stopped chasing him, threw the broom on the floor in frustration, and headed back to the ward.


    Just as I was about to close the door to the ward, I forcefully pushed open the door. I only felt regret that I wasn''t as strong as him and instead was forced in by him.


    But now, when I see him, I can no longer be bothered with him.


    "Liar."


    "My legs are fine, but my arms and face are still broken. I''m a patient, you can''t do that."


    I snorted. "Who knows if your arm was faked."


    Ke Yifei suddenly changed from his usual state and asked me in all seriousness, "Hey, do you hate me?"


    Looking at the way Ke Yifan was acting, I felt that his face was like a magic trick at times. It was so unpredictable that it made one unable to keep up with his rhythm.


    "Yeah, I hate it. Do you think you have something to like?"


    Ke Yifei was really a good actor. He suddenly let out a soft "ha" in a very rich manner. "Perfect. I also hate you. We''re even."


    Ke Yfei, the king of the mountains, laid on the escort bed. He leaned his body to the side, revealing half of the bed. He patted the poor space, then said to me, "There''s no space. Do you want to come over and enjoy my mercy?"


    "Ke Yfei, your skin is so thick. What kind of beautiful thing are you thinking about?"


    "What are you thinking, concubine? "Tonight, you are a chicken and I am a customer. How much do you want me to pay? Outer sect, your bed fee."


    Zuo Ziyi couldn''t bear to listen any longer and said to Ke Yi Fei, "How can you speak like that?"


    This was the first time in these few days that Zuo Ziyi didn''t bring up the word ''benefactor''.


    Seeing me standing there without moving, Ke Yfei didn''t say anything. His eyes and expression weren''t as sharp as before. He looked towards the side with a flickering gaze. "Are you going to do it or not?"


    I bit my lips before calmly looking at Ke Yifei. "Ten thousand yuan, I''ll give you half of the bed. That''s it."


    Ke Yi Fei replied without any hesitation, "Alright! "Deal."


    I lay down beside him, and he faced me, and I gave him a back and let him turn away.


    Ke Yifei asked me, "Do you and your guests all play like this?"


    "You don''t have to worry about that," I told him.


    Ke Yifei suddenly asked behind my back, "Do you know what it feels like to be a man when you sleep with someone else?"

 C68

    I felt that Ke Yfei was hinting at my profession, so I didn''t think about his question. I just said to him, "You are so annoying. Do you have a horse? "You don''t even have a horse, and yet you worry about other men. How boring must you be?"


    Ke Yfei and I had our backs to each other, so I didn''t know what expression he had on his face right now.


    "I didn''t know her in the past, but she lived like an idiot. I won''t care, but in the future, I''ll kill whoever dares to sleep with her."


    Actually, when I heard Ke Yi Fei gritting his teeth and saying these words, I really had the impulse to turn around and see what kind of expression he had on his face. However, seeing as it was a small bed facing each other, I thought better of it. Could it be that we''re blaming others as well? "


    "It won''t happen again. It won''t happen again with me."


    "Tsk, do you really think you''re that attractive?"


    "This thing is very simple. If you''re playing dumb and your legs are broken, everything will be solved."


    Ke Yi Fei spoke with a serious tone. Hearing that, my back couldn''t help but feel a chill. I told Ke Yi Fei, "Being your girlfriend is really scary. Do you have any violent tendencies?"


    He ignored me and stopped talking. In a short while, the two of us were squeezed into a deep sleep.


    When we woke up the next day, the two of us were still in the same position as we were last night. However, we still felt tired from sleeping in the same position, especially Ke Yifei.


    It was just that there was a pair of blankets on the two of us, and we didn''t know when it was covered.


    I got up and stretched my body. Just as I moved out of the way, Ke Yifei appeared to have sensed something and laid his body down on his side. His face revealed a slightly relaxed expression. It seems that he really didn''t sleep well that night.


    Both Ke Yifei and Zuo Ziyi didn''t wake up. I washed my own face and then went downstairs to buy some breakfast and lunch for the two of them.


    When he returned, he saw Ke Yi Fei scurrying around the corridors like a headless fly.


    I walked up to him and said, "What are you doing?"


    Ke Yi Fei looked at me before suddenly appearing in front of him. He sized me up and looked at the food in my hands. "I thought you were taken away by the rat, so I came out to see if you still have any bones left!"


    I unhappily rolled my eyes at Ke Yifei. "You can''t miss me so much. Come and eat with me."


    While we were eating, Ke Yfei told us, "This place doesn''t even sleep well. Don''t suffer here. Let''s leave the hospital and go home."


    I looked at Zuo Ziyi, and although the doctor had said that he was fine, mainly keeping him alive, and then waiting for the stitches to be removed, I was worried that Zuo Ziyi would follow me back to the house, and I wouldn''t take care of it myself if anything happened.


    Seeing my hesitation, Zuo Ziyi told me: "Sis, I don''t want to stay here either, let''s go home. I don''t have anything else to do now, I really, really don''t want to stay here anymore."


    "I''ll go and help him deal with the discharge. You go pack your things," Ke Yifan said, taking advantage of the situation.


    After saying that, Ke Yifei put down his chopsticks and left the ward. I asked him if he really wanted to go home.


    Zi Yi nodded, then I started to pack up some simple stuff. While I was packing up, Zi Yi followed behind me and said, "Sis, what do you think about this benefactor?"


    "How about what?"


    "Don''t you think that your benefactor is very considerate?"


    "I don''t think so."


    "¡­" Seeing that I wasn''t interested in this topic, Ziyi didn''t continue speaking. After a while, I packed up my things, and Ke Yifei took out the procedure for leaving the hospital. He even borrowed a wheelchair to bring Ziyi up.


    In fact, I was just worried that if Ziyi had been walking around for too long and had been getting out of bed, he might have touched his wounds. I didn''t expect that Ke Yifan would have thought of that.


    He didn''t use my car. Perhaps he felt that my driving skills weren''t that good, so he sent the two of us to the house he rented from him.


    When Zuo Ziyi entered the house, his eyes lit up. He couldn''t hide his excitement and said, "Sis, is this our new home?"


    Looking at the light flashing in Zuo Ziyi''s eyes, I couldn''t help but think back to the time when big sister Su brought me back home. I still remember thinking that I had entered another world, a beautiful paradise.


    Zuo Ziyi didn''t mind dragging the wounded to his new room. He sat down on the beautiful bed and felt the softness.


    "Sis, when my injury recovers, I will work hard and earn a lot of money. It can let us live in such a good house forever."


    I looked at my watch. It was almost time for me to learn dancing, and I didn''t want to miss the lesson, so I stopped sharing the joy of the righteous. I told him I was going out and would be back later.


    Hearing that I wanted to leave, Ke Yfei also looked at the time. "It''s not time for class yet. Where are you going?"


    "None of your business."


    I ignored Ke Yifei''s question. Actually, learning to dance wasn''t something shameful. However, I felt that if I gave it to him, he would definitely mock and ridicule me again.


    Actually, I already made the preparations to argue with Ke Yfei after I said those words. But the rare thing was, he didn''t say anything and seemed exceptionally calm. His indifferent attitude and expression made me feel like he was a normal person.


    When I got out of my new home, I drove to the dance hall, but when I got there today, I had a new consultation with the teacher and wanted to stop studying the steel pipe dance, because I thought it was more important than that to learn something about the ability to accompany Tianyu to the ball.


    At the suggestion of the teacher, I switched to tango.


    When I walked out of the dancing school and into the dojo, I saw that Ke Yfei was also wearing martial arts training clothes and was standing in the dojo. However, there was no trace of Coach Jing in this dojo.


    I walked up to Ke Yfei and asked, "Why are you so persistent?"


    However, Ke Yifan was very serious as he said, "Today, Coach Jing had something on his mind. He asked me to come over and take his place. Don''t think that I''m doing this for you."


    "I''m not that narcissistic yet."


    "Then don''t waste time, let''s begin." Just as Ke Yfei finished speaking, he took a big step towards me before I could react. Before I could react, he threw me over his shoulder.


    Actually, Instructor Li was even more ruthless than Ke Yfei when he threw me. He was just as merciless as I was. He wouldn''t hold me back just because I was a girl.


    But when Coach Jing hit me, I didn''t have any emotion, I also felt that it was all normal, that it was all to improve myself faster, but when this person switched to Ke Yfei, I knew that I was wrong, and I would be angry, especially when he mocked me as an idiot. I got up even more angrily, along with the techniques that Coach Jing had taught me and those sloppy clicks, they all appeared in my movements at this moment, which could be considered as releasing all of my feelings towards Ke Yfei during this period of time.


    Once again, I tripped over Ke Yifei mercilessly. Even though I knew that I couldn''t defeat him, I still jumped up to fight him. It was as though I had a grudge of several lifetimes that had to be vented at this moment.


    The more I vexed him, the more I wanted to give him a good beating as well.


    After hitting it, I didn''t know what happened to me, so I bit into Ke Yfei''s arm. Like a dog, I bit it tightly and forcefully.


    When I realized how ugly I was, I saw that Ke Yifeng was frowning from the pain of my bite. He gritted his teeth as he looked at me and said, "Is it a dog?" "If I can''t beat him, I''ll bite."


    I moved my lips to loosen my teeth before removing them from Ke Yfei''s arm. When I saw that he was still holding his arm with both hands, my tightly knitted eyebrows didn''t relax much.


    It was then that I suddenly remembered that I had bitten his injured arm, and for a moment my heart forgot about the fall, and with a touch of guilt I pulled on his sleeve. What was striking was my two rows of teeth marks, and what made me apologetic was even more evident was the swelling on his arm.


    "I''m sorry, I forgot your arm was injured."

 C69

    Ke Yifei rolled his eyes at me, "I don''t need you to feel sorry for me."


    "Who cares about you!"


    I lost my mood to continue training. "Forget it. I don''t want to continue practicing today."


    I turned to leave. After walking a few steps, I looked back apologetically. "Do you need me to send you to the hospital to rebandage your wound?"


    "There''s no need for you to feel heartache."


    "Do you like it?" With that, I went back to the changing room and changed my clothes.


    After I left the dojo, I was about to drive to the gym, but I saw Ke Yfei standing next to my car. I ignored him and started to drive away, but he just blurted out that he had arranged for Luo Tianyu to accompany him to play tennis. He even asked me if I wanted to go to the gym?


    Actually, when Ke Yifei said that Tianyu wasn''t going to show up at the gym today, I was really disappointed. Sometimes, I also felt that I was going there myself, but it didn''t seem like it was to exercise.


    At that moment, I lost my mood and remembered that I was only interrupted by Ke Yfei on the way. I didn''t have time to take care of some things, so I decided to leave it for today.


    I said to Ke Yifei, "Who said I was going to exercise? I''m going to work now. I''ll accompany the wine and receive the guests."


    I clearly enunciated the words'' welcome ''and'' welcome ''with great clarity. It was not only because this was my job, but also because my profession was always ridiculed by Ke Yifei.


    When I told him I wasn''t going to the gym, Ke Yfei''s face didn''t look too good. He lost track of where I got him and became so angry that he slammed his fist onto the roof of the car.


    I scolded Ke Yfei for being crazy and got into the car, not giving him a chance to say anything else.


    Even when I was some distance away, I saw in the rear mirror that Ke Yfei had stretched out his arm and punched a tree by the side of the road.


    At that time, I just thought that his temper was not good, and even a little bit unreasonable.


    It was too early for me to get to the Chen-Xing City. Many people didn''t show up. I was in the girls'' lounge in the restaurant that was just opened. I was changing my clothes and putting on my makeup alone.


    There are quite a lot of ladies, tables, and ladies in Chen-Xing City, so the lounge area is quite large. In the middle of the lounge is a row of makeup mirrors, and I''m sitting in the most innermost makeup mirror. So if you enter from the door, you won''t be able to see me unless you go around the row of makeup mirrors.


    This was also the case. Initially, I didn''t intend to eavesdrop on their conversation, but because there were two other young misses who had come earlier and had nothing to do, they caught my attention.


    "Yesterday, Qiao Na and that Jasmine were played by the new guy, who is he? Even Pang Ge broke it? "


    "Who knows? He might have gotten the favor of some big brother in a short period of time. There''s someone protecting him, but this sort of thing must be favored today. How much of a waste will there be of tomorrow''s abandonment?" "Who knows, maybe wind and water will turn some day."


    The other sighed and said, "What a pity, we don''t have much ability. If we had our mommy''s social circle and abilities, why would we still be young mistresses? We would earn more than half of it, but we wouldn''t be as handsome as them."


    "Come on, Mommy, do you think you can be anyone in this industry? First of all, you don''t have the ability to be tactful and sociable. If there really is a problem between the young miss and the customer, can you settle it?" "Let''s just do it honestly. If Mommy hears your thoughts, we won''t know how to guard against us."


    After they finished talking, the two of them stood in front of the dressing mirror and looked at themselves in the mirror.


    The words of the two of them did give me some hints, for the past few days I''ve been thinking about a problem. 100,000 yuan, as long as I continuously receive customers and drink wine every day, I would be able to earn some money and make myself miserable. In the end, not only would I be called a bitch, but I would also be powerless to refute them.


    Think about the moms I contacted and that pimp from Tian Zeming. Although he didn''t have many people with him, his income was still a lot higher than mine right now.


    It was official business time when Metz arrived, and her ladies stood in a row, listening to her lecture.


    I walked out from the corner and stood at the very end of the line. As soon as I appeared, I let the seated ladies go to work with a cold expression on their faces. Then, they walked in front of me.


    Just as I was about to speak to Metz, Metz said to me, "Come on, let''s go to the box. It''s not convenient to talk here."


    I walked with Metzger. Although she obviously had some opinions about me, her attitude towards me was different from the way she used words and tone when she first spoke to a lady.


    Maisie led me to a private room, and we both sat down on the sofa.


    "When Sister Jiang told me to ask you to come over, she never said that you were such a troublesome person." Metz didn''t beat around the bush, getting straight to the point, and he didn''t try to hide her displeasure.


    "I didn''t think I''d make you think I was in trouble, either. Actually, the first thing I came here for today is to ask you a question. "


    Metz looked at me and leaned back against the sofa, and I relaxed my position and crossed my legs.


    "What''s the background of yesterday''s Brother Wind?"


    Metz narrowed his eyes at me. "You don''t even know who he is?" You actually got help from him? "


    I think I''m still a bit too young, to the extent that I''m not too familiar with Brother Wind. Luckily, Metz isn''t my enemy, he shouldn''t be a type of trouble.


    "Our relationship is related, you just have to tell me what you know."


    I don''t think Metzger would like a sheep like me who didn''t know anything about the world two days ago, but now he''s suddenly acting like a wolf. Actually, I haven''t even completely adapted to this yet. At my age, it won''t be easy to properly dress this kind of old outfit.


    Metzger didn''t answer my question immediately, but instead said to me, "When you first came here, I just thought you were a bit younger, and had better looks and body, so it wasn''t really that special. But since you''re from Sister Jiang''s group, I also thought about taking you along with me. If you become a lamb waiting to be slaughtered, in the end, no one will sympathize with you and will only feel that you are useless and incapable. In the future, I''m afraid that more and more people will join the ranks to bully you. "


    "Since you are Sister Jiang''s man, I won''t beat around the bush and can give you a solid bottom. Brother Feng is considered a big shot of the underworld in our R City, not to mention the underworld people wanting to give him face, even if it''s the underworld people, they still wouldn''t easily offend him. So, if you really have a deep relationship with him, to a certain extent, I should congratulate you on having a big backer."


    I knew she was waiting for my attitude, but my expression didn''t change at all, I was just like a normal outsider, quietly listening and not making any comments. After a few seconds of observation, Metzger''s eyes flickered, I''m afraid that she had lost some of her confidence, and was completely unable to judge the depth of her relationship with Brother Wind.


    Metzger chuckled, as if trying to hide his emotions. "As long as he''s not a smart person and gets fooled, then so be it. For someone at Brother Wind''s level, this nemesis isn''t someone to be trifled with."


    "Teach me."


    "What?"


    I looked at Metz and said seriously, "Teach me. Teach me to be a mother."


    She obviously couldn''t understand, or rather, there was anger in her eyes. I thought that if she hadn''t been afraid of Sister Jiang and Brother Feng, she would have been furious with me at this very moment.


    "I want to stay in this business, but I don''t want to be called ''Miss'' every day to teach me how to do it in order to become a qualified mommy."


    I could see the reluctance in Metz''s eyes. After all, they were enemies, and no one wanted to add another competitor.


    I said to Metzger, "Don''t worry, I won''t stay here for too long. I just want to get rich quickly, and the sooner you help me earn 100,000 credits, the sooner I will leave and definitely not become your competitor. Of course, I won''t let you help me for nothing.

 C70

    Metz''s eyes scrutinized me. He probably didn''t believe me completely for fear I''d swindled her. I could understand Mazzi''s hesitation, so I didn''t immediately force her to make a choice, but I still expressed my attitude, "If you don''t want to help me, then it doesn''t matter. I can slowly learn and I can also ask Sister Manyi. But, I will definitely do this, whether you help me or not."


    Metz was a clever man, and when I finished, he gave me a brief thought and looked up at me with his eyelids raised. "Well, do you have anyone in your hand?"


    Since it could be considered as a temporary decision, I replied honestly, "Not yet."


    "I can give you a few pieces from my hands, but if there''s too much of it, I won''t be able to play it myself. As for the rest of the people, you should think of a few good ones yourself, preferably experienced ones. This way, you''ll be able to attract more money."


    "Then this matter is settled. I still have some matters to take care of today. See you later."


    I got up from the couch, and when I left, Metz sat down on the couch, too.


    I drove away, not home or anywhere else, but straight to the back street.


    The so-called Back Street, it''s just a small area here, not far from the Chen-Xing Bar. I was still thinking about finding someone to ask about Punk''s old home on the back street, but when I arrived, I realized that I was thinking too much.


    My car was parked beside them, and when the window rolled down, the guy who was leading the way and blocking my way, while swinging his arm, accidentally swept me through the car window. He was stunned for a moment, and then ran up like a pug, "Boss, you''re finally here. We''ve been waiting for you for a long time."


    "What about Punk? "Now take me to your base."


    "Alright!"


    He extended his hand to open the door of my car, wanting to enter the car. However, when he saw me glaring at him, he hurriedly retracted his hand and led the way with quick steps. I drove my car and slowly followed behind him.


    The rest of them were running as well. These people, who were very good at following the wind and using it as its direction, and who had been showing off their might to me before, have now become obedient servants.


    The car stopped in front of an old two-story building. The inside and outside of the wall were sprayed with paint, making it look like a non-mainstream building.


    The entire room was filled with smoke. There were leftover boxes of food, countless cigarette butts and beer cans lying on the floor.


    The punk came running in ahead of me, and as I did, Punk hurried down the iron staircase on the second floor, and the can tumbled down the stairs ahead of him.


    As Pang Ke ran down the stairs, he buttoned up his shirt and said to the little rascal, "Little Lei, hurry and clean up a seat for Boss. Look at how lazy you are, you don''t even know how to clean up after making such a mess."


    Reiko obediently swept the trash on the table onto the floor with her arm, then wiped the chair with her sleeve. I sat down on the chair, and Pang Ke ran up to me. He respectfully called out, "Boss."


    Actually, being the boss of these people isn''t anything to be happy about. I even felt that having connections with them was a form of humiliation. At that time, I would have thought, I was clearly going to avenge my sister, but how did I get along with these people step by step?


    It wasn''t until many years later that I finally understood that life won''t change because of your will. You aren''t the master of fate, so you can only follow the footsteps of fate, moving forward step by step.


    He pretended to play with his nails as he said, "Before, you didn''t know where I came from, and I wouldn''t fuss about anything that offended me. However, from now on, if there is any disrespect, you can consider the consequences yourself."


    "Yes, yes, yes, boss. You don''t remember this lowly one."


    I didn''t look at Punk, but I could guess a little about his face. Actually, I didn''t look at him because I was afraid that Punk would see through my guilt and nervousness. "I don''t want to ask too much about what you''ve done in the past, but you have to report what you''ve done in the future. I want to know everything that you''ve done."


    I raised my eyelids slightly and saw a fleeting look of reluctance flash across Punk''s face, but he nodded quickly and said he would report it.


    I asked Punk, "Where''s Jona? And your Jasmine? "


    "They''ve charged you, how could they dare to appear in front of you again?"


    "Let the two of them out, I want to see them."


    I didn''t say anything as I looked at him. Punk probably didn''t understand me, so he didn''t dare to think too badly about it for the time being. He raised his head and shouted towards the stairs, "Jona, Jasmine, boss wants to see you two."


    As soon as Pang Ke finished speaking, the two ladies stuck their heads out from the room on the second floor and shakily walked down the stairs. Before they could say anything, they kneeled down and said, "Boss, please let us go."


    I looked at the two people kneeling in front of me. "It''s fine if you want me to let you off. Just do what I''ve instructed you to. Then, you can make amends."


    "Boss, speak."


    "I want to set up my own sect in the Chen-Xing City to be a mummy, but I don''t have any ladies now, so you two are more experienced. I need you guys to find me a group of people who can make a lot of money in two days, and I will do the screening myself, but I need to make a declaration in advance, it has to be voluntary, do you understand?"


    Hearing my words, the eyes of Jasmine and Jonah, who were still kneeling uneasily on the ground, immediately lit up. They stared at me and said, "Boss, you really do have such an idea."


    "Why?"


    I''m telling you, you''re just looking for the right person. Don''t worry, I''ll definitely find a batch for you within two days, I just happen to know Dong Chen''s young miss, they''ve been working hard recently on their job hopping, and they even wanted me to help them pay attention to the way out. If boss can bring them to the Chen-Xing City, then there won''t be a problem at all.


    "Alright, then contact them. I''ll give you some time tomorrow. I''ll come over at this time the day after tomorrow."


    "Alright, leave it to us."


    Qiao Na also hurriedly expressed her loyalty. When the two of them saw that I didn''t have the heart to make things difficult for them, their expressions relaxed a little. They looked at me eagerly from the ground, hoping to get my forgiveness and wanted to stand up.


    Hearing me say, "Get up." The two of them stood up as if they were busy with amnesty. Suddenly, there was chaos outside the door, and the voices of the hooligans sounded, "Who is it? Do you know where this is? "You dare to rush in recklessly, are you tired of living?"


    Lei Zi was about to run out to see what was going on when a hooligan fell through the door and landed on the ground.


    A tall figure suddenly emerged from the doorway, giving me a headache. Ke Yifei stood like a plague god at the iron gate, fists clenched, veins popping out from his neck. The few hooligans behind him were basically crawling on the ground.


    I didn''t even understand why he would suddenly appear here. I saw him charge over with a few strides, throwing Lei Zi, who was clearly trying to dodge, away from me. When I saw Lei Zi lying on the ground, unable to even let out a cry of pain for a long time, I finally understood one thing.


    Punk shied in front of me, and I knew he was trying to hide, but he was more or less afraid that I would blame him afterwards, so he bravely asked Ke, "What are you trying to do?" What do you want to do to our boss? "


    Ke Yifan, who had already rushed to my side, suddenly frowned. He looked at Pang Ke, who was standing in front of me. "Your boss?"


    "Of course, it''s our boss."


    He licked his lips, looked sideways at me, pointed a finger at Punk, and asked, "Since when have you changed into a commoner?"

 C71

    I asked Ke Yfei, "Why can''t you be absent from this area?"


    At this moment, the lackeys also got up from the ground. When they surrounded him again, they tried their best to avoid Ke Yifei. Then, Pang Ke asked me, "Boss, do you think we should finish him off?"


    So many people didn''t manage to stop Ke Yifei. Seeing how they were acting now, I really looked down on them from the bottom of my heart. My eyes swept over these guys, and I really couldn''t be bothered to deal with them.


    Just you two want to take care of him? Do you know who he is? "


    I raised my chin and grinned evilly as I looked at Ke Yifei. When everyone''s interest was piqued by me, I raised my eyelids at him and said, "He''s my follower, my follower, and a good martial artist. If you dare disobey, I''ll let him bite you all to death!"


    Ke Yifan stared at me. It was rare for him to not come and take down my position in this situation. My heart was bursting with laughter. The reason why I praised him was because I couldn''t let "my people" be too shameless.


    However, these outsiders didn''t hear the malicious humor in my words and didn''t dare to act rashly. They no longer circled Ke Yifan.


    "You dare to stop our boss''s men? A bunch of idiots."


    I ignored what Punk was doing in front of me. If I really believed that they would obey me and fear me, I would be a complete fool.


    As I walked in front, the others all gave way to me. They even said, "Boss, take care."


    Actually, I know they''d love for me to get out of here. As I walked past Ke Yi Fei, I said to him in a manner reminiscent of a boss to his little brother, "You''re still not leaving!"


    "What are you so anxious about?" Ke Yfei was extremely disobedient.


    He then walked to the table where I had been sitting and casually sat down, which caused me to feel that he was completely baffled.


    I saw Kuyphon''s hand strike the table a few times, looking around and praising, "This table is really good!"


    "What''s there to look at? Hurry up and leave!"


    Hearing me call out to him, Ke Yfei suddenly raised his head and grinned at me. "Let''s go, Boss!"


    I was not used to Ke Yifei''s expression. However, even though he had an inexplicable temper towards me, I did not think too much about it.


    Ke Yifei followed behind me. The two of us looked just like the boss and bodyguard. After getting into the car, I quickly drove away from the back street. After finding a place to park the car, I stopped the car and watched as Ke Yifei asked me how I could be found.


    Ke Yfei stared at me until he uncomfortably withdrew his gaze.


    "What did you say just now?" What do you mean I''m your follower? What do you mean, let me bite them to death? What do you think I am? "


    "Follow that dog!"


    "Damn you, Su Mo!" Am I getting used to having problems with you? "


    "Your grandpa''s Ke Yifei, when did you spoil me?" I take it you''re having a lot of fun going against me? If you don''t study properly, why did you come back? Did you run back here to oppose me? "


    Ke Yfei glared fiercely at me. Gritting his teeth, he said, "Sometimes I really want to strangle you to death!"


    Although I don''t know what happened, it was fine one second ago, but why was the awkward atmosphere in the next moment? However, I could feel Ke Yifei inhaling a deep breath before slowly exhaling it out. "Didn''t we solve their problem for you?" Why did he get involved with those people? Do you know what you''re doing? "A little girl like you, if you don''t live a good life, you''re actually causing trouble for yourself, are you looking to die?"


    Looking at the expression on Ke Yifei''s face, it was rare for me to see a serious expression on his face. It didn''t seem like the usual teasing and ridiculing.


    "Just think of it as courting death. What is there in this world for me to linger around!"


    I don''t know why I said this to Ke Yifeng back then. I remembered him looking at me with a serious expression, as if he wanted to say something to me. But before he could say anything, I realized the problem and looked at him, "How did you know Shu Yufeng helped me?"


    All of a sudden, Ke Yifan lost his composure. He no longer looked at me but turned to the window and said, "What kind of bird language is this? I don''t understand it at all."


    "I''m asking you a question, stop pretending!"


    "My arm is going to be crippled. Bring me to the doctor!"


    "Don''t try that again!" I thought he was pretending to avoid the subject, but then I remembered that in the afternoon I did look at his arm a little swollen, and that I had bitten him. To make sure, I grabbed his arm and rolled up his sleeve.


    When I saw Kou''s swollen arm, I lost my composure and hurriedly started the car. "You obviously have a wound on your arm, why don''t you bring a bandage?" "What are you fighting for? You even said that you were unloading my leg. From what I see, you want to unload your arm first?"


    I didn''t know what was so funny about Ke Yfei. His tone suddenly turned extremely relaxed. "Do you know that when you were nervous about me, you were like a fool?"


    I wasn''t in the mood to care about Ke Yifei''s teasing. After thinking about it carefully, I realized that Ke Yifei was training with me as well, and had mysteriously ran into the back street before getting injured. Actually, there were times when I wanted to say that he didn''t know about self-love, but after thinking about how much it had to do with me, I couldn''t bear to just ignore it.


    "Stop being so shameless, who''s nervous about you!?"


    Ke Yifei only pursed his lips into a smile. When I sent Ke Yifei to the outpatient clinic, his expression was fixed. He would smile foolishly every few moments.


    Unfortunately, it was still the same nurse from yesterday. The nurse''s hand was still in her pocket. When she saw Ke Yifei, she leered at him. "Wasn''t it just fixed again for you?" Why did you open it again?


    Instead, he stepped forward and looked at Ke Yfei''s arm, "Let me tell you, this bone of yours is already slightly fractured, it will be fine once you recuperate. However, if you keep going through this, it won''t just be fine if you break it, it''ll be fine if you just enter the operation room next time."


    As the nurse spoke, she began to take out the straps and other things and began to secure Ke Yifei''s arms.


    The nurse''s hands and feet were nimble and skillful. After fixing Ke Yi Fei in place, she left the clinic. As she left, she instructed again and again, "I''m not trying to scare you. If you don''t pay attention now, you''re really going to die."


    After the nurse left, I looked at the especially sturdy arm that the nurse had purposely tied up and walked up to her. "Say, have you fallen for her? Even if you want to hang her, you shouldn''t have to resort to such foolish methods!"


    "Do you know how the pigs died?"


    "What?"


    "Idiot, just like you." He stood up and ignored me, heading back to the car.


    I followed him, asked him where he was going, and asked if I should take him home first.


    Of course I had to send him home, and it was my duty.


    I asked Ke Yfei to show me the way to his house. Under his command, I suddenly found out that I had arrived at the residential complex I was currently living in.


    I frowned and asked Ke Yifei, "You live here too?"


    "How do I know your landlord if I don''t live here?"


    Although I didn''t really want to live in the same neighborhood as him, it wasn''t that I couldn''t bear it. However, when we entered the same unit, I couldn''t help but ask, "If you''re not going home, why are you following me?"


    "Hey woman, why would I follow you when I go home? Is this building all yours? "


    When I suddenly had the feeling that I was being cheated, the elevator stopped on the 23rd floor with a "ding" sound. Ke YI Fei stood in front of the elevator with the elevator in his hand, making it impossible for the elevator to close, then looked at me with a face of satisfaction, "See, 2301, my house, I arrived home before you. You''re the one following me, not me, are you the one following me?"


    I told him angrily that I was going to cancel the agreement. With a slanted smile, Ke Yifeng removed his hand from the elevator door and pressed the close button. "The contract has already been signed. It''s too late to go back on your word now."


    Ke turned around and left. My elevator door had already closed. I threw off my shoes and returned to the rented apartment. Zi Yi was lying on the sofa watching TV.


    When Ziyi saw me come back, he called me.


    Have you eaten yet?


    Zuo Ziyi nodded. "Big brother helped me order some food. I''ve already eaten."


    "Your big brother?"


    "Yes, my benefactor, Ke Yfei, Big Bro Ke."

 C72

    I said to Zuo Ziyi, "Should I send you to live with him?"


    Zuo Ziyi saw that I was unhappy, so he asked if I had quarreled with his big brother again. Zuo Ziyi and I said that I didn''t want to stay here any longer, but as soon as I finished speaking, I saw Ziyi looking at the house with a reluctant expression.


    After all, it''s impossible to find a suitable place for the price, location, or environment like this.


    When Zuo Ziyi saw that I wasn''t so determined, he relaxed and asked if I was hungry, saying that he wanted to get me a meal.


    "You''re still sick, just lie down. I can make it myself, and I''m not hungry right now. Let''s talk about it when I''m hungry."


    Ever since he had entered this industry, it was rare for him to come back early and rest more. Thus, he did not think about his meal and only wanted to lie on the bed to relax and have a good sleep.


    After staying in the hospital for a few days, the bed was indeed uncomfortable. Besides, the hospital was a public place, so it was not peaceful to sleep.


    I took a bath, changed into my pajamas, and laid down on the bed. I hadn''t felt this way for a long time. It felt like living with my sister again.


    A message suddenly sounded on the phone. To me, my phone was like a decoration. Very few people would think of me, and I had no one to contact.


    When I saw the sender, I was wide awake and full of energy.


    "Su Mo, it''s me, Luo Tianyu. I''m sending you a message at this time. I wonder if I''m disturbing you?"


    I never dreamed that Tianyu would send me a message. Holding the phone in my hand, I read the words over and over, as if I were in a dream.


    I calmed my emotions for a moment before replying, "Hello Tianyu."


    Actually, when I sent it out, I felt that these words were very thin, but I didn''t know what kind of organizational language I should use.


    "I didn''t see you at the gym today, so I wanted to ask if you were okay."


    Knowing that Tianyu went to the gym and that I didn''t go, I couldn''t help but to blame that fellow, Ke Yfei, for lying to me that he wanted to find Tianyu to play tennis.


    But I couldn''t say this to Tianyu, so I replied, "I''m fine, I just haven''t been able to go for a while."


    A few minutes later, Tianyu sent another message, "Do you have time tomorrow? Zi Yu wants to go out and play with Yi Fei. I feel bored by myself, can you come with us? "


    I think that if Tianyu were to invite me alone, I would definitely agree without any hesitation. But there''s that guy Ke Yfei, and since I''m Sister Su''s younger sister, Ziyu also seems to have some enmity towards me.


    I didn''t know if I should agree to Tianyu''s request. After a moment of hesitation, Tianyu sent me a message, "I''ve already told Ziyu that she won''t treat you like last time. If you really don''t want to, then forgive my rudeness."


    Seeing Tianyu''s message, how could he bear to refuse it? Furthermore, he wouldn''t be willing to make him unhappy, so he quickly replied, "What time? "When?"


    This time, Tianyu replied very quickly, "I''ll meet you at the entrance of the amusement park tomorrow morning at 10 o''clock."


    For these messages, I was so excited that I didn''t sleep for a long time. I even went to the closet to see what I was going to wear.


    This kind of young girl''s feelings is something that many girls would have, but in my experience, it''s something that''s hard to come by.


    The feelings of anticipation and apprehension he felt could not be described with words.


    But when I think of Ke Yfei, I have a headache. I don''t know if tomorrow, if he is here to cause trouble, the good news will turn into a bad scene.


    The next day, I got up earlier than usual, picking up and picking up the ones that were closer to my age: a half-sleeved, baggy T-shirt with a loose collar and a long denim skirt, the kind that grew to bare feet, with white sneakers.


    Considering that I was going to play at the amusement park, I did not let my hair fall, but instead put it in a bun and looked at it in the mirror, worrying that I would not like it.


    On the way out, Zuo Ziyi looked at me and said: "Sis, you''re still more like you. That kind of heavy makeup is a bit out of line for your age."


    I smiled helplessly, but didn''t say anything. Zi Yi then said to me, "Sis, when I can go to work in a few days, I will work hard to earn money. Then, you don''t have to work in this line anymore.


    I told Ziyi that if I ever met a man who was worth it, I would marry him, but only if he wanted to marry me.


    The image of Tianyu appeared before my eyes, but in just a split-second, I was able to shake such thoughts out of my head. Because I knew that it was impossible. His identity definitely wouldn''t allow him to like a woman like me.


    I didn''t go in the car, but chose to take a taxi. Considering that the car was rented by Ke Yfei, Tianyu would definitely recognize it. When the time came, he wouldn''t be able to explain himself before being misunderstood by Ziyu.


    It was only half past nine when I arrived at the entrance to the amusement park. I thought I was too active and that I would wait for half an hour by myself, but I didn''t expect to see Luo Tianyu as soon as I got in the car.


    Tianyu waved at me with a smile. His expression was especially warm as it sprinkled down on my heart. It felt as though my heart was about to melt.


    However, I didn''t see Ziyu at Tianyu''s side. Actually, at that time, I was a bit selfish. I felt that if only Tianyu and I were here, it would have been great.


    Tian Yu held four tickets in his hand as he said to me with a smile, "Zi Yu is still dressing at home and I don''t know when she will actually leave. I was afraid that you would arrive first and wait here by yourself with no fun."


    I asked Tianyu if I was too early.


    Tian Yu smiled and said, "If you come late, I will be very bored by myself. Thank you for coming early."


    Tianyu looked around and his gaze fell on a small vendor. He smiled and asked me to wait for him, then ran over and bought a large pink cotton candy from the stall.


    Tianyu ran back to hand the cotton candy to me, at that time I had a moment of slight surprise, do not understand why Tianyu to buy cotton candy for me.


    Perhaps it was because I was a little slow when I received it, but Tianyu''s smile was a little awkward. "The first time I asked you out, I didn''t prepare any gifts, so there''s nothing much to sell. I just felt that it was soft and very sweet.


    I held the marshmallow in my hand, and for a moment the strange warmth of the cake that had been given to me by Tianyu stirred in my heart. I looked at Tianyu and said, "Thank you, I love it."


    Tianyu smiled as he took out his phone. At that moment, I heard the shutter sound. Then, Tianyu showed it to me and asked, "Is it very beautiful?"


    I felt a little hot in my face, and I didn''t know how to reply. "I''ll send you the picture in a moment."


    "You''re already so old, why are you still buying cotton candy?" I didn''t know when Luo Ziyu walked over from behind me, but her gaze towards me was indeed much better than the time we were in the hotel. However, I couldn''t say that she was close to me.


    "Why are you here? Who told you to come? " Ke Yi Fei stood beside Luo Ziyu. When he looked at me, he didn''t look too good, and his tone was especially cold.


    "I was the one who let Su Mo play together. I''ll trouble the two of you. Could it be that I''ll be the only one to watch the two of you enter a pairing?" Tianyu''s body partially blocked me. Perhaps he felt that Ke Yifei and the rest weren''t friendly with me.


    Tian Yu handed two of the tickets over to Luo Ziyu, "Let''s go in and talk."


    Luo Ziyu placed her hand on Ke Yifei''s arm. "Yifeng, let''s go in first."


    Ke Yi Fei looked coldly at me before following Luo Ziyu to the front.


    Tianyu brought me and the two of them into the amusement park.


    Luo Ziyu pointed excitedly at the roller coaster and said: "Let''s go, as per the old rules, we''ll take the roller coaster first."


    Tianyu looked at me as if he was asking for my opinion. "Would you be afraid to sit down?"


    I looked at the roller coaster as if it were particularly exciting. I said to Tianyu, "I don''t know. I''ve never played with these things."


    Luo Ziyu scoffed at me and said, "You''ve never played with these things before. How did you grow up?"

 C73

    At that time, I felt that my growing up had been a form of shame, so when Luo Ziyu spoke, I lowered my head. I didn''t know how to respond, nor did I know how to respond to the looks in their eyes.


    "How about the three of you go up? I''ll wait for you here."


    Hearing the cries of the roller coaster riders, I was more or less a little scared. I was afraid that if I sat on it, I would lose my composure, and I would be unable to resist shouting out in fear. I was afraid ¡­


    In truth, all of his fear was just because he was worried that he would leave a bad impression in front of Tianyu.


    "Brother Yi Fei, then let''s go up first."


    Luo Ziyu pulled Ke Yi Fei up, but he only glanced at me. "Aren''t you quite daring?" "He dares to attempt any kind of disaster, is he finally committing a crime?"


    At that moment, I wanted to lift my foot and say whatever I wanted to say. However, Tian Yu said to the two of them, "You two can go sit. I don''t want to play anyways. I''ll bring Su Mo to play with something else."


    Luo Tian Yu looked at me and smiled as he pointed at the Ferris Wheel not far away, "Are you afraid of heights? I''ll take you to sit there and try it out? "


    I agreed and followed Luo Tianyu towards the Ferris Wheel.


    "Brother Yi Fei, let''s go. Let them go. What''s there to look at?" Luo Ziyu''s voice came from behind us. As we walked further away, we couldn''t hear anything.


    On the other hand, since Tian Yu was the only one by my side, Luo Tian Yu escorted me onto the Ferris Wheel. When the equipment was just started, I was still quite nervous. Close your eyes if you''re afraid.


    Looking at the scenery outside the window, I had a feeling that the entire city was within my sight. I had never felt such an experience before. At that time, I couldn''t help but say, "So beautiful."


    Tian Yu followed me and said, "Yes, it''s so beautiful."


    When the Ferris Wheel slowly descended from above, I inadvertently looked at Tianyu, but met his gaze. The hand that was holding the cotton candy instantly sweated. I felt embarrassed to look into his eyes and lowered my head, leaving behind only the pink color of the cotton candy.


    When the Ferris Wheel stopped, I saw Ke Yfei and Luo Ziyu standing at the exit. Luo Ziyu pouted and said, "Why are you here to watch them play? This thing is really childish."


    Tian Yu asked Luo Zi Yu: "What''s wrong? Haven''t you two been on a roller coaster? "


    Luo Ziyu replied, "Brother Yi Fei doesn''t want to play anymore. Why don''t we go to the haunted house?"


    Before Luo Tianyu could question me, Ke Yfei said, "Are you afraid again?"


    I looked at Luo Ziyu glaring at me. In truth, I did not wish for her to hate me. The difference was that she was Tianyu''s younger sister. I said that I was not afraid, so let''s go.


    The haunted house in the amusement park was an advanced equipment that was imported from abroad, and the imitation was very high. It was like a ghost castle, standing still in the dark room, and you could clearly feel the sound of leather shoes on the floor, as if there really was a terrifying person coming towards you. The sound of pouring water could be heard, teacups falling to pieces, ghosts breathing in your ears.


    I don''t believe in ghosts, but this is the first time I''m in a hellhole like this, and I''m still not used to it at all. The terrifying atmosphere is getting stronger and stronger, and I can even see the flickering candle light in front of me.


    It was very dark in the haunted house. I was blindfolded for only a second before I heard Tianyu whisper in my ear, "Don''t be afraid, it''s me. This part is pretty scary. I''m afraid you''ll be scared if you see it."


    The piercing music died down, and Tianyu''s hand slipped out of my eye. Just as his hand landed, the lights in the room lit up, but Luo Ziyu pressed her body close to Ke Yifei. "Yizhi, I was so scared.


    When my gaze met with Ke Yifei''s, he pushed Luo Ziyu off his arm and said, "You''ve come in here many times, what''s there to be afraid of?"


    Luo Ziyu pouted. At that time, I was thinking, Ke Yi Fei is really an idiot. I couldn''t even see through a girl''s little thoughts.


    When we walked out of the haunted house, Tianyu apologized to me, saying I didn''t mind because I had been a bit rash.


    Tianyu in many details, you can see that he is very gentle, always let you have a feeling of being taken care of.


    After that, Luo Ziyu suggested that they play the game of Rushing Whirlpool. In any case, what she liked was that it was a very exciting game, and when it was time to line up, there were only two people left. Ke Yifei couldn''t be said to have waited until the next wave, but he was forcefully pulled by Luo Ziyu to sit on it.


    Actually, Tianyu and I were quite happy together today, but I didn''t want to meet eyes with him. I discovered that every time I inadvertently looked at him, his gaze would meet mine. Furthermore, the way he looked at me was like an officer looking at a criminal.


    As far as I could see, Ke Yifeng was still occasionally looking in our direction. However, when the equipment they were riding on had gone around to the back of the apparatus, Tianyu suddenly said to me, "Follow me."


    Before I could fully understand what Tianyu meant, I saw him run to the side for a few steps before waving to me. I naturally ran away from the group with him, while Tianyu smiled as he guided me to a place where I couldn''t see him.


    "Let them have a good time here. Actually, I don''t feel that you''re very interested in these things. I''ll bring you somewhere. Even if you accompany me, is that okay?"


    I turned around and looked at the direction where I couldn''t see clearly. Then, I saw Luo Tianyu''s face full of anticipation as he looked at me. I nodded. "Okay."


    Tianyu''s smile spread across his face, and he led me into his car.


    I looked out the window of the car and saw that the road was gradually disappearing. Although I didn''t know where Tianyu was taking me, I didn''t have any doubts and I didn''t want to ask. I just wanted to leave everything as it was, wherever it was, and just sit quietly beside him for a while longer.


    Finally, the car stopped at the side of a deserted road, and before my eyes was a beach. Tian Yu got out of the car and looked at the blue seawater as he asked in a soft voice, "Do you think this place is boring?"


    From the passenger seat, I took a detour to Tianyu''s side and looked out with him. "I''ve never been anywhere before, so I won''t be bored wherever I go."


    I looked at Tianyu with a kind of fascination, and I wanted to say that wherever there was him, there was no boredom.


    Tianyu bent down to take off his shoes and asked, "Do you want to come along?"


    Like Tianyu, I took off my own shoes, and together we walked barefoot in the soft sand, feeling the waves of the sea against my bare feet.


    So we walked along the beach for a short distance until Tian Yu saw a thin wooden stick. He picked it up and suddenly said to me, "Shall I draw you a picture?"


    After Tian Yu said that, he started to draw on the sand. He drew a big head. In fact, the so-called painting was just a simple smiling face.


    When Tianyu''s painting was finished, he stood up straight and suddenly said to me, "I hope you can always draw like this one, always happy and happy."


    When I was painting in Tianyu, I wanted to say that the painting didn''t look like it at all, but a single sentence from him made me wonder what it was like to be in my heart.


    During my most difficult time, Tianyu was the only one who had given me warmth. On the other hand, while I was struggling with the Wheel of Fate, the one who was still concerned about my happiness was still him.


    I once thanked the heavens that this was the only gift it gave me, but only later did I realize that sometimes, seemingly blissful things are often the deepest torment. Just like what Su Lihua brought me, a family love that I could not bear to part with, it also became my deepest obsession.


    Tianyu casually sat on the beach, then took off his jacket and spread it on the sand. He patted my clothes and told me to sit on it.


    Although I couldn''t bear to sit down and crease Tianyu''s clothes, I didn''t have the heart to refuse his good intentions. When I sat down beside him, Tianyu suddenly said to me, "Do you think it''s too casual of me to ask you out like this? Actually, you remind me of someone. "

 C74

    Luo Tianyu sat on the ground with his knees bent and both his arms resting on them. "A few years ago, I met a little girl begging on the street. In order to obtain alms, she kneeled on the street and kept kowtowing."


    My heart was in turmoil when I heard Luo Tianyu talking about the past. I didn''t expect that even after six years, Luo Tianyu would still remember me begging for help. However, I was worried that he had already recognized me.


    I didn''t know if Luo Tianyu would look down on me because I was just a beggar. Clenching his sweaty hand, he pretended to be calm as he continued to listen to Tianyu talk to me, "At that time, I saw how scared she was, how helpless she was. However, I also saw the unwillingness and struggle in her eyes."


    I asked Luo Tianyu, "He''s just a beggar, why does he still remember her?"


    "Actually, I saw, before me, that girl begged others to save her. I clearly saw the begging in her eyes, but I just bought her a piece of cake. I didn''t save her, but her eyes were still filled with gratitude towards me."


    Luo Tianyu sat on the ground with his knees bent and both his arms resting on them. "A few years ago, I met a little girl begging on the street. In order to obtain alms, she kneeled on the street and kept kowtowing."


    My heart was in turmoil when I heard Luo Tianyu talking about the past. I didn''t expect that even after six years, Luo Tianyu would still remember me begging for help. However, I was worried that he had already recognized me.


    I didn''t know if Luo Tianyu would look down on me because I was just a beggar. Clenching his sweaty hand, he pretended to be calm as he continued to listen to Tianyu talk to me, "At that time, I saw how scared she was, how helpless she was. However, I also saw the unwillingness and struggle in her eyes."


    I asked Luo Tianyu, "He''s just a beggar, why does he still remember her?"


    "Actually, I saw, before me, that girl begged others to save her. I clearly saw the begging in her eyes, but I just bought her a piece of cake. I didn''t save her, but her eyes were still filled with gratitude towards me."


    As Luo Tianyu said this, his gaze suddenly fell on my face. He asked me seriously, "Do you think I''m a cold-blooded bystander?"


    I looked at Luo Tianyu. From his eyes, aside from sincerity, I could see no other impurities, "In this world, there were so many people suffering. At that time, you were only a child. To such a group of people, it is only natural to watch from the sidelines. Being able to give alms to them is already a benevolent act. "


    If I didn''t understand the ruthlessness of this world, if I was still the same child, perhaps I would have thought, perhaps I would have blamed, why did I refuse to help me at that time?


    But since I was a child, I have always deeply understood the laws of this world, and I also understood that picking a person is not like picking a cat or a dog. Even if it was me, I would not do such a thing so easily.


    "I went back to visit her afterwards, but I never saw her again. I wonder how she''s doing now, and if her life has improved."


    I asked Luo Tianyu, "Why do I make you think of her? Do you think I''m her? "


    Luo Tianyu pursed his lips into a faint smile. "Because every time I see you, I see the same thing in your eyes. Fear, helplessness, unwillingness, and struggle."


    My heart tightened. The things that were buried deep within my heart were being read out so easily by Tianyu.


    I asked Tianyu, "What if you see her again?"


    Tian Yu looked at me and smiled. With a little helplessness, he said, "I probably won''t do anything. After all, she has her own life and I have mine."


    Tianyu''s answer was very frank. There was clearly nothing more to discuss, but it was more or less a little disappointed.


    At this time, my phone suddenly rang, it was never a phone with a sound, but at this quiet moment, I looked at that strange number that had called me more than twenty times, and couldn''t help but frown. Seeing that Tianyu looked at me, I didn''t have the heart to hang up and answer it, but the moment the phone was placed in my ear, I heard Ke Yfei''s furious roar, shaking me until my eardrums started to hurt, "I don''t care where you are right now, just come back right now, otherwise if you don''t believe that I''ll catch you, you''re dead for sure."


    I looked at my phone and heard the voice that sounded like a devil. I clenched my teeth, because with Tianyu by my side, I really couldn''t argue with him over nothing. Tianyu looked at me and asked me with concern, "Did your boyfriend miss you?"


    I hung up on Ke Yfei and shook my head at Tianyu. "No, I don''t have a boyfriend."


    Tian Yu smiled and stood up. "We''ve been out for too long. Let''s go, give them a call and find a place to eat."


    As soon as we got into the car, Tianyu''s phone rang. "Ziyu, what''s wrong?"


    "¡­"


    I couldn''t hear what Ziyu had said, but I heard Tianyu say, "Don''t cry anymore, I''ll go get you!"


    Tianyu put down the phone and apologized. I''m afraid we won''t be able to eat together anymore. He wanted to see Ziyu first.


    I said it didn''t matter, so Tian Yu asked me where I lived and said he was going to send me back. I saw that he was rather worried about Luo Ziyu, so I didn''t expect him to worry so much and keep her in his mind. He told Tian Yu to put me at a junction where he could get a car and then watched him leave apologetically.


    I took a glance at the phone that had been muted just as I hung up the phone. At this moment, Ke Yfei''s phone was still ringing, so I picked it up. Before Ke Yfei could question me, I asked him, "What happened to Ziyu? She made me cry!"


    "You''re still with Tianyu?"


    "Who I''m with is none of your business."


    "Where are you now? I''ll go find you! "


    I turned down Ke Yifei. "Why are you looking for me? I didn''t say I wanted to see you!"


    "Are you coming back or not?"


    Before I could refuse again, I heard Zuo Ziyi''s voice calling for help on the phone, "Sis, come back quickly. If you don''t come back, we won''t be able to live here anymore!"


    "What''s going on?" Hello? Zi Yi, do you want to talk? "


    Although I didn''t have to worry about Ziyi''s life being in danger, knowing that Ke Yi Fei had once again conveniently ran over to my house, I was so angry that I hurriedly took a taxi back home.


    Originally, I wanted to grab hold of Ke Yifei and argue with him, but as soon as I entered the house, I was dumbfounded. How was this still my clean and tidy new home?


    At this moment, Ke Yifan had obtained a machine for making cotton candy from who knows where. He was like a lunatic making cotton candy in the living room. He tossed the finished products randomly on the ground, causing the entire living room to feel as if there was no room for him to move.


    Zuo Ziyi pursed his lips and stared at Ke Yifei who had gone crazy. He just sat obediently on the sofa and watched. He didn''t dare to say anything.


    When Zi Yi saw me come back, he shouted at me as if he was his savior, "Sis, quickly take a look! Is big brother bewitched?"


    "Ke Yfei, what are you thinking of doing at my house?"


    I skirted the marshmallows, but they were so light that it was easy to get under the soles of my feet, step on them, and stain the floor.


    Ke Yfei continued to cook his cotton candy with both hands while glaring at me. His eyes looked as if he was about to devour me. "Don''t you like it?" "Don''t you like eating? If you eat enough and your teeth get sweet, you might as well become a toothless old lady!"


    I was truly infuriated by Ke Yi Fei. I told him, "If you''re not in your right mind, I can bring you to see a doctor. But please don''t vent all of your anger on me."


    However, Ke Yfei simply ignored me and just stared at me as he made that damned cotton candy.


    I said, "Ke Yifei, you have enough. Can you not do it? I hate cotton candy, I hate cotton candy! "


    Ke Yfei suddenly stopped and asked me with a glint in his eyes, "Do you really hate cotton candy?"


    I told him very seriously, I said yes, I hate it now, I hate it to death.


    Looking at the mess on the ground, Ke Yi Fei''s hand finally stopped. His face was still covered in white sugar, but he suddenly smiled. He looked extremely foolish.


    I looked at Ke Yifei''s appearance. He was obviously very angry just now, but now I suddenly felt like he couldn''t be angry anymore.


    "What about your cotton candy?"


    I raised my hand. "Here."


    Ke Yfei''s expression alternated between laughter and anger. He came around from behind the machine and suddenly appeared in front of me. He snatched away the cotton candy in my hand. "It''s been too long. Bad. Stop eating it!"


    After saying that, Ke Yfei threw the cotton candy that Tianyu gave me onto the ground. He even stepped on it twice.


    "If you want to eat this, I don''t have any saccharine."


    I rolled my eyes at Ke Yifei. I said I didn''t want to eat. I didn''t like to eat sweets.


    Ke Yfei placed the cotton candy in his hand next to my mouth and said, "I''ve done this with great difficulty, so I''ll just add a mouthful!"


    I kept my mouth shut. Ke Yfei looked at me without moving. With a pleading smile, he said, "One mouthful!"


    I said yes, I can eat, but you have to clean up my house and see what you make of it.


    Ke Yi Fei agreed without hesitation. I then took a bite off of the cotton candy.


    With a smile, Ke Yifei retracted his hand. "Since you don''t like to eat sweet foods, you should just take a bite!"

 C75

    Stunned, I watched as Ke Yfei stuffed the cotton candy that I had bitten into his own mouth. At the same time, he smiled as if nothing had happened as he started to clean up the room for me.


    I opened the refrigerator and looked inside. There was nothing inside, so I went out.


    Ke Yifei threw away the cloth in his hand, blocking the entrance. He then asked, "Where did I run off to right after returning?"


    "I''m going to buy vegetables, I want to eat. Aren''t you hungry after making a ruckus for the whole day?"


    "Are you going to cook?" Shall I go with you? "


    I didn''t know why Kuyphon was so happy. "Hurry up and get to work, or you won''t be able to do it."


    "Oh!" Ke Yfei curled his lips in a childish manner and obediently tidied up the room.


    When I came back with my stuff, the moment I walked in the door, I saw Ke Yifei on the floor, throwing a tantrum, saying why it was so hard to clean up. He glanced at me as he walked in, then obediently squatted on the floor.


    I cooked dinner and asked the two of us to eat. Kuyphon was very active, but when he sat down at the table, he frowned and used his chopsticks to pick up the dishes. He asked me in disgust, "Are you going to feed the rabbits? "Green vegetables, carrots, and still alright. It''s rare for me to find a fish."


    Ke Yfei looked at me. "Is this how you entertain me?" I''ve been working for half a day. "


    "You asked for it!" I gave them both bowls of rice.


    Ke Yfei looked at me and then looked at the dishes, "Su Mo, I''m a carnivore. Remember, don''t raise me as a rabbit in the future!"


    "Who wants to raise you, stop thinking so much about beauty, hurry up and eat. I saw on the internet that Bones Crack will eat these things better. I''ve cooked you a pot of field chicken soup in the pot, but it will take you three hours to finish. There are two bags of fruits at the door. They say they will help your bones recover, so don''t forget to take them when you get out of here later. "


    As I spoke, I scooped up a bowl of rice for myself. Turning my head around, I saw Ke Yifei staring unblinkingly at me, causing me to feel extremely uncomfortable.


    "Can you not look at me like that? It makes people uncomfortable!"


    At my words, Ke Yifei lowered his head. He had a look of disdain on his face just a moment ago, but now he started to gobble down his food. He handed me a bowl full of food and spat out two grains of rice, telling me that he still wanted more.


    I served a bowl of rice to Ke Yifei and then quietly watched as he wolfed down his food, as if he hadn''t eaten in a long time.


    To be honest, Ke Yfei was always on bad terms with me. In the beginning, I hated him to death, especially after he had humiliated me with so many people in Caitou. Many times, I wanted to say that the grudge between him and me would never end.


    I never thought that we would have such frequent contact. Even though he still hates me and loves to be my enemy, he doesn''t hate me to death like he did in the beginning.


    After the meal, I chased him away. However, he leaned back on the sofa and said that he would stay with Zuo Ziyi until he was done.


    When I went to the kitchen to look at the soup, Ke Yi Fei suddenly appeared behind me, giving me a fright. I asked Ke Yi Fei what he was up to, but he was actually very serious as he said, "Su Mo, let''s discuss a matter."


    It was rare for Ke Yifei to speak so earnestly and even use the word ''discuss''. So, why did he ask him that?


    Ke Yfei blew out a breath of air. "Stay away from Tianyu in the future."


    Actually, even if Ke Yifei didn''t say it, I wouldn''t have taken the initiative to approach Tianyu, because I knew that Tianyu is a place where I can''t even touch him. Getting close to him would only make me sink even deeper into a pit, and the more troubled I am.


    However, those words were somewhat awkward to hear from Ke Yfei.


    So I asked why?


    "You don''t need to understand, you just need to remember!" At this moment, a layer of threat was cast on Ke Yfei''s eyes. He threatened me in a very traditional manner, "If you don''t listen, I''ll expose your secret!"


    At that moment, I really wanted to pour out the pot of soup. "Ke Yifei, can you exchange it for something new to threaten me with?"


    Ke Yifei gritted his teeth and closed his eyes for a moment due to anger. He took a deep breath and said, "Su Mo, I hope this thing won''t be a threat to you. Do you understand?"


    At that time, I really didn''t understand what Ke Yifei was saying. I wanted to find out what he meant by saying those words, but in the end, he went crazy and shouted at me, "You''re just a fool, what do you know?!"


    I pointed at Ke Yifei and challenged him, "Ke Yifei, if you continue to talk to me like that, do you believe that I won''t beat you into a fool right now?"


    Ke Yfei glared at me. "I don''t need you to do anything now. I''m already a fool!" As he spoke, Ke Yi Fei turned around and walked out of the kitchen.


    Looking at the pot of soup in front of me, I grind my teeth in an attempt to pour it away, but in the end, I couldn''t bear to do so.


    The next day I went to learn dancing as usual, but I didn''t go to the gym. I didn''t know if it had anything to do with what Ke Yifei had said yesterday, but I knew that when I was with Tianyu, my heart would be really calm. I was afraid that I would be unable to extricate myself from his warmth and consideration.


    I walked into the Poke foothold on the back street. Their foothold was a little cleaner this time, probably because they knew I was coming.


    When I arrived, Jona and Molly were downstairs, letting a dozen or so young ladies from Dongchen stand in a row and talk to each other.


    Seeing me walk in, Jona and Molly immediately ran behind me like two female assistants, then said to me, "Boss, this is the person I''ve found for you. What do you think?"


    From start to finish, I walked around a dozen ladies. Their looks and height could be considered high class. Adding to their modern makeup skills, they looked pretty good.


    However, compared to high-end nightclubs, their temperament was really quite lacking. It should be due to the customers and environment they came in contact with. At this moment, I knew that there weren''t many people who could bring me into this place.


    These ladies looked at me eagerly, waiting for my judgment. However, I could tell that they were also sizing me up.


    I know that Miss is Mommy''s wealth and also Mommy''s chess piece, so as a Mommy, all of us want to have a good lady in our hands. But at the same time, we have to take precautions against Miss, lest our guest be taken away by her.


    But at the same time, it''s also important for Miss to have a good mommy. If Mommy is tactful enough and has enough customers, it would naturally bring them a lot of money. So they also have some expectations for me, but I don''t know if they would be upset to death if they knew that I don''t have any customers.


    However, even if I doubted their abilities, I couldn''t let them retreat just because they doubted my abilities. I had to first cut off their escape paths and wholeheartedly follow my path to help me.


    Seeing that I was still standing, she immediately went to move a chair for me. I sat in front of this row of ladies and looked at them with my arms crossed, "All the people who used to sit on the stage were on the left, all those who came out were on the right."


    The moment I said that, the dozen or so people split into two groups. However, out of the seventeen people, only two of them were on the stage.


    Actually, I should be happy, because no matter what, I will make a lot of money when I come out. Naturally, I will get a lot of money as well, but I don''t know why, but I still feel that this scene is a kind of sadness.


    Actually, I don''t know what to say to make myself look like an old mum, I can only use my current boss style to talk to them: "You guys follow me, if you want to take the stage, you still want to come out, I won''t make any hard rules, after all, our goals are all the same, for the sake of money, but like many mommy I also do, if you guys can hold your pants tight and earn more money, I will naturally applaud you guys. If you guys only know how to take off your pants, then don''t throw my face. I''m not a person who likes to stir up trouble, so don''t do anything that would cause you trouble. But then again, if someone intentionally causes trouble for you guys by bullying you, don''t act like you''re a bear, understand? "


    "Understood." A dozen people answered me in unison, but not in unison.


    "Since you''ve decided to sit on the same boat as me, don''t hide like that. You won''t be doing this business for a day or two. If your customers can shout and shout, then I will naturally do my best to make you earn more and more."

 C76

    What I wanted to earn more was the reason for these ladies'' job-hopping. Doing things to ease my heart was also what they wished for the most. When I saw the obvious happiness on their faces, I immediately started to look forward to the new environment.


    "There are so many of you. It''s very rare to see this kind of thing in the industry, is it?"


    As soon as I said those words, the ten or so people looked at me with some fear, as though they were expressing their loyalty to me. They immediately guaranteed that it was all because that Mommy from before was too harsh on them.


    Actually, what I thought was, I don''t need their loyalty. I just need to be able to do good work for me before I earn 100,000 yuan.


    At that time, I was just thinking that if I didn''t need to do that kind of thing personally to earn money, it should be considered a smart move, but I didn''t realize that when I somehow managed to do that, I had also become a part of the exploiters.


    "Clean up the mess you haven''t tidied up in Dong Chen. I don''t want any unpleasantness. Tomorrow night, at 7 o''clock, gather at Chen-Xing Bar''s entrance. I will bring you guys in and we will officially start construction."


    After giving most of the instructions to the dozen or so people, I glanced at Jona and Jasmine behind me. "Jona, you are an old man from Chen-Xing City. While they are still unfamiliar with the new environment, bring them along as soon as possible."


    I looked at Jasmine. She wasn''t Chen-Xing''s young lady, although she was once a member of this industry.


    "Jasmine, you should go tomorrow as well. I looked at Pang Ke, who was standing by the side and looking around, "Pang Ke, you don''t need to be idle either. You''ve been hanging around for so long, you must have some connections, right?" "Call him over for the next two days to support the girls and build up their momentum."


    Pang Ke didn''t expect that I would give him another mission, but he nodded his head in agreement. "Okay, boss. No problem. I''ll definitely send a group of people to escort you tomorrow."


    I stood up, not wanting to linger any longer. I stood beside Punk.


    Punk looked at me, not daring to say anything, but I knew he must have thought it was a little too hard to shout, and it wasn''t his specialty.


    But I don''t want to think about that. I just want to think about how much money I can make.


    After leaving Punk''s place, I went straight to the Chen-Xing City. Tomorrow, I want to live there as Mummy, and I want to bring my people with me. If I don''t make some arrangements, I''ll be stopped outside.


    I went to Chen-Xing City, found Metzger, and told her straight to the point that I had found him.


    Metzger was also very straightforward. He told me that she had already informed him that it would be fine for him to bring someone over tomorrow.


    I thanked Metz.


    Then I pointed to the bar and asked her if she wanted to have a drink with me.


    I didn''t want to hide it from her. We sat at the bar and ordered a glass of wine each, and Metz, not forgetting my request, said to me, "You have to be a good mommy, you have to have a lot of clients, and you have to have a good relationship with them. But don''t let these connections be revealed to the young lady, lest they rise up in the future and rob you of your wealth."


    "Sometimes, a guest will have several ladies he wants, but as a Mommy, you have to know who the guests are, and who can be better assigned to accompany them. If the guest orders, then it''s up to the customer, and if the guest doesn''t, then it''s up to you."


    "At this time, Miss''s fortune will be in your hands. You can let whoever you want to earn more earn it, even if her appearance is average. Of course, a lady cannot be good to only one customer, and they also need to go accompany other guests. At this time, they also need to be in the middle of the crowd, don''t let them offend the other guests. "


    What Metzger said, I listened carefully. In fact, I only knew that Mummy was in charge of Miss, just like how their leader was, but I didn''t know what exactly they were going to do. I even thought that the difference between Mummy and Miss was only a matter of receiving guests, so I wanted to be Mimi. Today, after listening to Metz''s explanation, I realized what I was going to do as a mommy.


    After saying this, Metzger looked at me and asked, "You don''t have a source, do you? Otherwise, you wouldn''t have such a lack of guests during this period of time. "


    I honestly said to Metzger, "I really don''t have any source. How should I find it?"


    Metz looked at me with a faint smile, and his eyes were full of meaning. "This thing depends on one''s social skills, but it also requires one to know how to use all the resources around them, don''t you think?"


    "Use the resources by your side." I wondered what resources I had.


    "I promised you that I could lend you a few people that day. How many do you want? Who do you want? "


    I think I already have seventeen young ladies, so there''s no need to transfer people from Metz''s hands. I was just about to say no, when a hungry, sickly woman walked past me and Metz.


    I immediately recognized this woman. Wasn''t she the drug addict I saw at the door of the Lucky District a few days ago? It''s just that she was wearing slovenly clothes that day, while today she was wearing sexy clothes.


    I pointed to the woman in the past and asked Metz, "Who is this woman? Is she also the lady here?"


    Metzger snorted softly. "Do you still remember that Hawking City I took you to see in the box when you came?"


    I nodded. I said I did.


    Mazzi used his chin to point at the woman who just walked past him, "This is Min Cha, didn''t Hawking City specifically call for her at that time? They even rejected you."


    I remember what Metzger said. After all, I only came to Chen-Xing a few days ago. It didn''t happen that long ago, so I remember it clearly.


    "So she''s Min Zhuo?"


    That''s right, that''s incredible. There''s someone who wants to pick on her now that she''s like this." "Actually, she wasn''t like this before, she was a beautiful woman with a well-proportioned body, but she became like this after just a few months of hard work. If it weren''t for the fact that she was an old woman and some people wanted her by name, and the price they offered wasn''t low, they would have already opened her up.


    "Whose is she?"


    Mazzi bit his lips, a trace of unhappiness flashed across his eyes, "Min Cha used to be under my hand and didn''t come out in the past, but then I suddenly did something that I don''t know about. I''m a woman that doesn''t want to come out, so she follows You Xian now."


    If I didn''t remember Shang Qirong''s request, I wouldn''t be interested in a drug addict, so I asked Metz, "What do I need to do to make this woman follow me for a while?"


    Metz frowned at me and reminded me, "This woman used to be very self-loving, but now she''s rotten to death. This is not a good thing for you. If you really want to stay in this industry for a long time, I would advise you to bring fewer people like this with you. "


    "I''ve never been in contact with You Xian, would it be too rash for me to ask her for this person?"


    Meizi saw that I didn''t take her words to heart at all and twitched his mouth. "I still have a certain level of friendship with You Xian and I can talk. I can help you ask her if she''s willing to lend it to you and see if she''s willing to lend it to you. After all, you''re robbing others for their wealth."


    "You can tell You Xian that I will take care of all Min Qiao''s movements and clients. As for the money I can take, I don''t need any, it''s still hers."


    Mazzi looked at me in confusion. "What are you playing at?"


    I clenched my fists and pricked myself with my nails. I blamed myself for being stupid, but I was still too inexperienced to make Metzger think that something had happened to me.


    I spoke for myself, "Of course, if you can persuade Yi Xian to let me have Min Cha. If she can''t, I don''t want to lose face. I can only give her my share of the profits."

 C77

    The space between Metzger''s eyebrows relaxed a little, but there was still a trace of doubt that he had yet to put down.


    Metz and I said our goodbyes. After leaving the Chen-Xing City, I didn''t immediately drive back, but sat in the car, wondering what kind of guests I had. Tomorrow, on the first day I will be leading people, if these ladies don''t get enough, it will be a joke.


    Metz said to learn how to use the resources in my hands, and the only thing I could think of was Hou Tianyun.


    But as for whether Hou Tian Yun and his men can bring me the guest origin, that''s hard to say.


    I knew it was no use sitting in the car and so I drove to Hou Tianyun''s Hong Yun Hotel.


    Hou Tianyun was indeed a gambler. When I walked into the casino, Hou Tianyun wasn''t gambling in the previous room. On the contrary, he was gambling with everyone in the main hall.


    Hou Tianyun had one foot on the chair. He was still wearing the same coat as before as he placed a pile of chips on the manor, waiting for the opening ceremony.


    Everyone''s eyes were wide open as they focused on the several cards on the table. Some shouted for business, some shouted for leisure.


    Actually, because of my dad, I don''t have a good impression of gamblers. In fact, in my heart, I have already set their image on the same level as Wang Dachuan.


    Of course, the result of opening the cards was that some people were excited while others were depressed. Hou Tianyun laughed out loud as he returned with a lot of chips in his arms.


    I stood not far behind Hou Tianyun and observed a few rounds in silence. I realized that Hou Tianyun always won. Perhaps it was because the bet was boring, Hou Tianyun wanted to switch to another game table.


    And the people who lost a lot of money on the table, those who had no chips would automatically hand the card over to the underlings of the service department and ask them to buy chips for them.


    No matter what, it is not something that my family could compare with back then. The ones that can come here should be people with some money, but I don''t think that they would be the kind of people who are especially rich. Otherwise, they would have gone out to gamble.


    Seeing that Hou Tianyun was not the type of person who would easily get down from a gambling table, he called out ''godfather'' just as he was about to re-enter the game.


    Hearing my voice, Hou Tianyun turned around and saw me. He threw the chips in his hand and walked towards me with a smile, "My daughter, why are you here? I was wondering today when you''d be coming over. "


    Hou Tianyun reached out his hand and led me into the same gambling den as before.


    Hou Tianyun was sitting in the same seat as last time, "How was it? Have you dealt with the guys on the back street? "


    "If you help me suppress them, won''t you be able to deal with them?!"


    Hou Tian Yun laughed as he touched his hair, "I previously said that I would wait for you to treat me to a meal. What do you want to eat? "Tell your godfather to take you out for dinner."


    When I came down just now, I saw someone carrying leftover food, looking at the four dishes and a soup bowl, and the only pair of chopsticks inside. I guessed that Hou Tianyun had just eaten dinner at the casino.


    No matter what, from this point, Hou Tianyun was the one who kept his word.


    "Daddy just ate it, how can I let him watch me eat it?"


    I hesitated for only a moment before Hou Tian Yun asked me, "Did you come here today to ask for your foster father''s help?"


    Actually, I only wanted Hou Tianyun to introduce me to the guest, so that the first two days wouldn''t be too awkward.


    However, when I face Hou Tianyun now, I feel that I can only plead for him once. The days after that are still a problem, and since my connections are still Hou Tianyun''s, other than owing him a favor, I will leave him with nothing else.


    I couldn''t help but ask the gamblers outside, "Godfather, what kind of background do you have?"


    Hou Tianyun habitually lit his cigar, "They are all small bosses. The senior white-collar workers have a few stinky money, but they like to gamble. The poor can''t come to my place, the rich like to go to those big places that can put on airs and act like they are rich. My attraction to them is that other than gambling, I can gamble on anything else. As long as someone is willing to accompany me, I can settle it with your godfather."


    I nodded, thinking it was just as I had guessed.


    "Then are they just gambling?"


    Hou Tianyun laughed out loud as he pointed the cigar at me, "Girl, eating, drinking, and gambling, there are many times where these things are not separated from each other."


    Hou Tian Yun smiled as he looked at me, "I''ve heard some things about you from Pang Ke as well. I don''t want to be a lowly person in order to be my goddaughter, it''s a good idea to have such ideas, and my plan is pretty good. Don''t worry, from tomorrow onwards, I''ll send someone to support you. Three days, how about it?"


    "Thank you, godfather!" Hou Tianyun taking the initiative to help me helped me somewhat, but what about three days later? I don''t want a hammer deal.


    Hou Tianyun might have felt that I wasn''t as excited as he thought I should be, "Why is it that I''m not satisfied?"


    I replied to Hou Tianyun, "Being able to obtain the protection of your godfather is definitely a good thing, but you can''t always rely on your godfather''s face to earn a living. My godfather, you''re good at gambling, right?" Can you teach me that being the godfather''s daughter is not good at gambling, and if I tell others, will they laugh at me? "


    Hou Tian Yun laughed, "You want to talk to your godfather in such a manner? Are you trying to provoke me? If you want to learn, of course I can teach you a few moves. I really haven''t thought of taking in disciples before, that''s fine too. Just be my first disciple and learn from me.


    Hou Tianyun said as he picked up a deck of cards by his side. As he shuffled the cards, he said to me, "The card shuffling is the foundation of a thousand techniques. It''s not difficult to fake and it''s also very easy to do. Playing cards and finding a card was also a very important basic skill. It was quite difficult, but the actual ability to play was very strong. One had to practice it well. Playing cards are divided into three cards, a second card and a single card. This technique was easy to learn, but hard to learn. It could be said that he could learn it in a few minutes, but it was impossible for him to achieve the desired speed. Finding a card was easy to learn, but hard to learn. He understood the principle right away. If he wanted to reach a certain speed, it was impossible to do without strong willpower. All of the movements must be combined with other movements in order to achieve the best results. If you don''t create a good foundation, it is impossible for you to practice the most difficult movements. "


    Hou Tianyun was indeed a good gambler. When he talked about gambling, he kept on talking about things related to gambling. He even skipped the so-called "taking someone as his master" and started demonstrating.


    Just like what Hou Tianyun said, the theory behind hand speed was like a piece of paper being lit up, while hand speed training truly didn''t have any shortcuts. Hou Tianyun''s hand speed was extremely fast, if it wasn''t for him slowing down, it would be hard for even me to notice his small movements when dealing cards.


    Hou Tianyun told me that he wanted me to learn these basic skills well. As for the more difficult ones, he would teach me in accordance with my progress in the future.


    I sat at Hou Tianyun''s place for a long time, listening to his explanation. Before I left, Hou Tianyun even got me a few sets of cards. He even said that if it was mahjong, I would first learn how to play at home before coming to find him.


    When I arrived home, it was already past 12. Zuo Ziyi was lying on the sofa waiting for me to return home. At this moment, he was already asleep. When he heard me enter the house, he rubbed his eyes and sat up. "Sis, you''re back?"


    I sat down next to Ziyi, "Ziyi, don''t wait for elder sister to come back, just go to bed early. Elder sister''s time is not perfect!"


    Zuo Ziyi looked at me. "Sis, are you going to be Mommy? Are you going to bring Miss tomorrow? Don''t you have any experience that you can handle by yourself? "I have nothing to do now. I will go back to the Chen-Xing City with you tomorrow."


    "You better take care of yourself first, I ¡­" I was about to tell Zuo Ziyi to take care of his body first and not worry about me, but I couldn''t help but stop and ask him, "How did you know I was going to be Mommy? "How do you know I''m taking Miss tomorrow?"


    I didn''t have the opportunity to talk to Zuo Ziyi about these past few days, nor did I think about making him and me worry about these matters. I didn''t want him to worry about me for no reason.


    I stared at Zuo Ziyi, who was also looking at me in confusion. "Didn''t you tell Big Brother? I heard about this from my big brother! "

 C78

    I frowned as I looked at Zuo Ziyi. I couldn''t understand how Ke Yifei knew about this. Furthermore, the matter of me bringing the little miss back to Chen-Xing City tomorrow was just happening now. Could it be that this Ke Yifei was related to those people?


    I muttered, "Did he say that?"


    Zuo Ziyi nodded. "But he didn''t tell me that on purpose. He just said it to himself while he was busy at home."


    "Muttering to yourself?" I really don''t understand. This Ke Yifei actually has this kind of problem.


    I asked Zuo Ziyi what Ke Yifei had said to himself.


    Zuo Ziyi looked at me with a troubled expression. I glared at him and asked who he was closer to.


    Zuo Ziyi then said to me: "Big brother said you let cute, handsome, caring men not marry, but mixed in with the young lady''s society, mixed in with the society and mama, should, should ¡­"


    "Should have what?"


    "They should be paralyzed and crippled, warming the beds of their men every day."


    When Zuo Ziyi finished, he glanced at me to see if I was angry.


    To be honest, I wasn''t the least bit angry about what Zuo Ziyi had said, because I knew it wasn''t strange at all from Ke Yifei''s mouth.


    That lunatic, if he didn''t speak like that, then it was him.


    I told Zuo Ziyi to hurry back to his room and go to bed. Then I went to my room myself, took a bath, and changed into my pajamas. Remembering that I still had Hou Tianyun''s cards in my handbag, I decided to practice before going to bed and went to the living room to get my bag.


    When I asked Ziyi why he hadn''t slept yet, he suddenly said to me, "Sis, when you go in and out of the room in the future, be careful not to put on exposed clothes so that no one will see that it''s inappropriate."


    I was wearing the kind of white long-sleeved pajamas with broad shoulders and a thin gauze over the top. It wasn''t traditional, but it wasn''t the exposed kind either.


    I looked at my own clothes, and Zi Yi and I didn''t feel anything was wrong, but what Zi Yi said made me feel very strange. I asked him, "Who do you want to see?" Why are you suddenly so nervous? "


    Zuo Ziyi raised his head and looked around the four corners of the living room. I followed his gaze and looked up as well. What the hell? There was a surveillance camera at each corner of the living room. My face turned pale as I asked Zuo Ziyi, "What happened?"


    Zuo Ziyi stuck out his tongue: "Big brother said it''s for your safety."


    Only then did I recall that Zuo Ziyi had just mentioned that Ke Yifei had come to the house today to install some equipment.


    I hurried to my bedroom to find out if there was any such thing in my room. I had just showered and changed my clothes.


    Zuo Ziyi followed me and looked around. Zuo Ziyi said, "Big brother didn''t install it in your bedroom. He said he had to respect you and give you some privacy."


    I blew on the air. I didn''t know why I felt so relieved that Ke Yfei wasn''t installed in my bedroom, but when I went to look elsewhere, Zuo Ziyi kept saying to me, "Sis, don''t look for him, in this room, aside from your bedroom, even my big brother didn''t let go of my room. He even installed one of them, but he said that he wouldn''t peek at me because he wasn''t interested in men."


    It was just as Zuo Ziyi had said. In my house, other than my bedroom, even the kitchen and the hallway were more or less equipped with cameras.


    I think I was really pissed off by Ke Yfei. He dared to install so many surveillance equipment in my house without my permission. What''s even more infuriating was that the terminal wasn''t in my house, but was controlled by Ke Yfei.


    I scolded Ke Yi Fei for being a pervert. On the one hand, I was too angry and forgot to care about my current appearance. I didn''t even want to wait for the elevator and directly went up the stairs. He ran downstairs in his slippers.


    Before I could knock on the door, Ke Yfei was already there waiting for me. He was wearing pajamas and a tight vest. He was leaning against the door with his legs crossed. He was looking at me with a smile.


    I got even angrier after seeing Ke Yfei''s appearance. I thought to myself, it''s already so late, yet he''s actually standing here. This means that he''s watching the surveillance video.


    I ignored him and pushed past him. I went straight into his house, looking for the computer he was using to monitor me.


    After that, I was stunned by his shamelessness. There was no need for me to find several rooms like I thought; the design of his room, the living room that led to his entrance, made him the kind of computer monitor that was connected to a desk. On top of that, there were three computer monitors installed on top of the large desk, and what was even more infuriating was that the three computer monitors were currently all monitoring my house from all angles and aspects.


    Although there was no bedroom part of me, there was a camera facing the door of my bedroom. If I entered the bedroom without closing the door, he would probably be able to see a small part of it.


    I didn''t know how other people would feel if they saw this scene, but at that time, I really wanted to tear Ke Yifan apart. I glared with my eyes wide open as I angrily walked in front of Ke Yi Fei and pointed a finger at his nose. Are you a peeping Tom? Who told you to press the security button at my house? "


    "Hey, I''m doing this for your own good. Don''t forget what happened last time with Zuo Ziyi. That''s because of you. If that''s the case, you can easily find him. I can also go and save you as soon as possible."


    I pointed at the several large monitors on Ke Yfei''s desk. "That''s not what you''re playing with. Hurry up and leave. Even if it''s according to your words, these terminals should still be left at my house, not yours."


    Ke Yi Fei answered very straightforwardly, "Impossible."


    I bit my lips and said, "Ke Yifei, I''m not discussing with you. This is my home, so I command you to immediately tear it down."


    Ke Yifei smiled evilly as he looked at me. His tone was lazy, yet it carried a hint of anger. He shook his head at me complacently. "Impossible."


    "Damn you, on what basis?" Fine, since you don''t want to tear it down, I''ll do it myself. " I said I was going upstairs to remove the surveillance equipment.


    "You dare."


    I turned around and looked at Ke Yi Fei. With my hands on my waist, I said, "Why would I not dare? Do you think I dare?"


    Just as I was about to leave, Ke Yfei suddenly started clapping his hands in a rhythmic manner behind me. "Very good, very good. You''re already so impatient for me to kill you?"


    If I had a knife in my hand right now, I would definitely turn Ke Yfei into a sieve without any hesitation. No matter if it was a lady or a noble demeanor, all of them would go to hell at this moment.


    Ke Yfei''s reaction was fast. Not only did he dodge the attack, I also saw his eyes squinting as he mercilessly threw me over his shoulder once again.


    "Damn you, Ke Yfei!"


    Usually when I was in the dojo, he would throw his shoulder and fall, at least under me there was still a thick cushion, but just like that, he threw me down onto the floor without any mercy. Even though when I fell to the ground, he did so lightly without any intention to kill, but the moment my back touched the ground, I felt as if my bones were going to break, I gritted my teeth, and for a moment, I didn''t dare move, let alone get up.


    Apart from my mouth, I could still struggle against Ke Yfei. At that moment, my body seemed to have lost all consciousness.


    Ke Yfei also had his hands on his waist as he looked down at me angrily. He glared at me and said, "How dare you kick my younger brother. I''m telling you, if something were to happen to him, what kind of joy would you have in your life?"


    I''m still lying on the ground, relieving the pain in my back. I raised a finger and pointed it at Ke Yifei, "Stop being crazy. I''ll tell you, Ke Yifan, don''t give me a chance.


    "Alright, you wicked woman. If I didn''t give you some color, you wouldn''t know how I carved it into your bones."

 C79

    Ke Yifei continued to look at me provocatively, using his tongue to lick his lips in an evil manner, "Su Mo, let me ask you, do you still want to touch those cameras?"


    I looked at Ke Yi Fei as well. "You think I''m afraid of you just because you threatened me?" I didn''t back down in the slightest. If you have the ability, then cripple me, otherwise, I will unload everything. "


    Ke Yifei gritted his teeth and suddenly said, "You''re a woman who owes it."


    I didn''t care about the pain in my back anymore. I wanted to get up and continue fighting with Ke Yifan. I wanted to kill him or else I would definitely kill him.


    But before I could get up, Ke Yifan suddenly bent his body and pressed both his arms against the sides of my head. My head was locked in place, and his entire face was so close to mine that we stared at each other. However, in just a few seconds of confrontation, I could feel that his breathing had become especially quick.


    At that moment, he was like a dormant cheetah, ready to lose his mind at any moment and launch an attack. I felt a sense of danger, and didn''t doubt that he would do something out of bounds in the next second.


    My anger from before was completely retracted due to my fear of his condition. However, my eyes couldn''t hide the unwillingness to accept him in my bones.


    "Ke Yifei, you''re not trying to be disgusting, are you?"


    When I said those words, I no longer had the vigor that I had when I wanted to fight him with my life on the line.


    Ke Yfei''s eyelashes were very long. This distance was especially obvious. His eyes flickered a few times, and his thin lips lightly inhaled and exhaled. Time seemed to freeze. Suddenly, the two of us didn''t know what to say anymore.


    I didn''t know why, but after meeting eyes with Ke Yi Fei for a while, I didn''t know if it was because I was afraid that Ke Yi Fei would do something excessive or something else, but I felt like my chest was jumping a little faster.


    My eyes began to flicker as I tried to avoid his gaze.


    "If you dare to touch any surveillance camera, I''ll fuck you. If you don''t believe me, then just try."


    "I can''t stay here anymore."


    "Su Mo, back then when we signed the contract, it was clearly written in black and white. Back then, you signed it straightforwardly with just a single stroke of your brush. Don''t tell me that you are unable to control your body and want to seduce me." Su Mo, back then, when we signed the contract, you clearly wrote it in black and white.


    When I heard what Ke Yfei said, I couldn''t understand it at all. I felt that he was not only baffled by what he was saying, but was also at a loss for words.


    "What contract?"


    Ke Yfei finally took his arms away from his head and sat cross-legged on the floor. He was still panting heavily. With a flushed face, he said, "Did you and I sign a contract twice?"


    After recovering my strength, I immediately sat up. I seemed to have suddenly realized something, it was just a rental agreement, the contract was densely packed with several pages of paper and I was too bored to look at it. Hearing what Ke Yfei said, I started to feel that something was amiss, so I quickly got up and ran home to look at the contract.


    I found the contract in the drawer and started to look at it carefully. The first page really, really looked very normal and there was no problem, but on the second page, there were some terms that made me surprised. And these terms that were originally sparse, became denser and denser.


    If I had not been able to endure it in my heart, I would have been angered to death by Ke Yfei. I pinched my own thigh hard, hating myself for being so stupid in the past and signing it without even looking at it. Looking at those things that were even more outrageous than a contract, I really wanted to smash my head against the wall.


    I don''t know where Ke Yfei got so many perverted clauses from, and he got 281 of them. Honestly speaking, I just read the first few and I don''t want to look at them anymore.


    I couldn''t bear it any longer and rushed back into Ke Yifei''s home with the contract in hand. At this moment, the door to Ke Yifei''s house was still wide open for me. The damned Ke Yifei was still foolishly sitting on the floor, looking at the place where I was just lying.


    I raised the contract and asked Ke Yfei, "Bastard, are you sure this is a rental contract? If you keep holding back and want to make an appointment with a cannon, I''ll trouble you to get another person, aren''t you afraid of dying from exhaustion? "


    The reason why I said that was all because Ke Yfei''s clause was really ¡­


    Ke Yfei looked at me innocently. "You should feel honored."


    As I held the contract, I didn''t know how I had the nerve to read it out loud, "Number one: Su Mo was willing to rent 2401 rooms, if he couldn''t pay the rent in time every month, then he would pay the bill; Number two, Su Mo was willing to rent Ke Yifeng''s car, if he couldn''t pay the rent in time every month, then he would pay the bill; Number three, if the car was cut, the bill; Number four, Su Mo went against Ke Yifeng''s arrangement, if he was determined to pay the bill, then the men and women would pay the bill ¡­" "Article 109. Without Ke Yi Fei''s consent, the lease cannot be terminated without permission. If the contract is to be terminated, then the male child shall be given a total of 365 times. Article 110, without Ke Yi Fei''s approval, Su Mo shall not associate with any other male, otherwise, Ke Yi Fei will have a child born to raise his family. Article 111, Su Mo must report the whereabouts of Ke Yi Fei, or else another child will be born ¡­"


    I gritted my teeth as I read these perverted clauses by the reader, Ke Yfei, but he seemed to be enjoying them. I hadn''t even read half of them before I was really unable to continue reading, "Ke Yfei, I really want to interview you. How did you list so many disgusting clauses? At that time, did you have a bug in your head? If you were that hungry, I would have had a dozen of young ladies under my command. Do you want me to introduce all of them to you? "


    After hearing my denouncement, Ke Yfei casually laid down on the floor, propping his head up with his hands. "Looking at my powerful writing, are you impressed by me?"


    "Yes, I admit it, I admit it. If we really do what you say, then we don''t need to do anything else in this life. We might as well take off all our clothes and lie on the bed for the rest of our lives."


    "You think so? "Woman, you really are ¡­"


    Ke Yi flew over and wanted to say something, but he hesitated. His eyes were full of a teasing lewd look, making people want to dig out his eyeballs.


    I placed my hands on the contract. Just as I was about to tear up this ridiculous contract and throw it onto Ke Yfei''s face, he suddenly reminded me, "Don''t look at the contract again. Article 125 of the contract states that if you were to unilaterally break the contract, then you will be paid for it!"


    "Satisfying my ass. Beautiful."


    I thought to myself, I''m not afraid of you, Ke Yi Fei. I don''t want to be threatened by you, Ke Yi Fei.


    However, just as I tore a small crack in the contract, Ke Yifei jumped up from the ground. He placed one hand on my hand that was on the verge of breaking the contract, while the other hand shamelessly wrapped around my waist.


    "Do you think I''m joking, or do you think I really don''t know how to fuck you?"


    My hand suddenly stopped moving. My face was very close to his, and his head was lowered as he looked at me. His forehead was almost touching mine, and I could even feel his breath on my face. I could also feel that we were breathing in each other''s breath into our own bodies.


    My body stiffened. I could feel Kuyphon''s fingers moving slightly on my waist. It made my heart stop beating for a moment through the thin silk of my pajamas.


    His Adam''s apple bobbed up and down, and I could feel the heat of his body where our bodies pressed together.


    I placed a hand on Ke Yfei''s chest and frantically tried to push him away. I didn''t know if it was because Ke Yfei also remembered that he hated me, so he hurriedly let go of my waist.


    At this moment, my mind was blank as I ran back into my own house. After that, I shut the door tightly and quickly returned to my own room. I had to quickly close the door so that I wouldn''t feel as though there were countless eyes of Ke Yifei in my room.


    He had clearly just taken a shower, yet he now anxiously ran into the bathroom. Just what had happened just now ¡­

 C80

    My alarm clock is set earlier than usual. After waking up, I started to practice the flexibility of my fingers and also read the rules of various gambling methods. Although I didn''t feel much improvement by myself until class, my fingers were sore.


    The tango is still my study, and that damn Taekwondo. Maybe it''s because there are many kinds of skills that Teacher Jing knows, and he will teach me many different kinds of self-defense and fighting techniques, but all I want to say is, it''s really bitter. Whenever I''m in class like this, I feel like I''m not a girl, but more like a sandbag.


    After class, I sat in front of the dressing table and meticulously dressed myself up. I described the rouge that didn''t match my age on my face, so that I would look as mature and experienced as possible, but my mind couldn''t stop, even if I quietly sat down, I would have to think about what I should do when I met those people, so that no one would think that I was childish. What I would do, I would be like my sister as soon as possible.


    After I had spent so much energy putting on my makeup, before the time was up, I sat in front of the mirror and put on all kinds of expressions. I wanted to find out to what degree I had to put on my face in order to get the best results.


    To save time, I also downloaded audio-visual books on my cell phone, with headphones, while I was driving, and listened to books about psychology, social interaction, and mind reading. Although I didn''t know if these things would help me or not, I knew that I didn''t want to be like an idiot when I could use them.


    "Will you still come to the gym?"


    Just as I was about to arrive at the appointed time and was sitting in the car with a dozen other ladies, my cell phone rang. It was Luo Tianyu.


    At that moment, I unconsciously raised my head to look at myself in the rearview mirror. The purposely raised eyebrows and eyes made me look sharper and less approachable, and the beautiful orange lipstick on my nails made me unable to see that I was a good girl, let alone Luo Tianyu or myself. I exhaled lightly, as if I wanted to use this method to remind myself that we are from two different worlds and that if Luo Tianyu were to see me like this one day, he would break all his impressions of me.


    "I may not be able to go for a long time."


    I quickly sent these words out and then stuffed the phone into my handbag, forcing myself not to look at Tianyu''s reply.


    When I got out of the car, I stepped on my high heels. Perhaps it was because of this part of the dance practice, but I puffed out my chest and raised my head, looking at these people with a cold gaze. Such posture and movements somewhat increased my momentum, but I knew that if I wasn''t strong enough, these things on the surface would only make people say that you were pretending.


    The group stood in a row in front of me. When they saw me, they were filled with expectation, "Come with me to the Chen-Xing City. Chen-Xing has her rules, but I have mine too. Although you are Chen-Xing''s girls, don''t forget that you''re following me. If someone dares to do something that they don''t want my permission to do, then don''t blame me for cutting off your road to wealth."


    "It''s Mommy."


    I walked ahead, nineteen of them, counting Jonah and the others, and Punk was in no hurry to go in, but waiting at the door for the people he was looking for.


    I led a dozen or so people to the ladies'' lounge. The other ladies in the bar should have already heard the news, so even though their eyes weren''t friendly when they looked at us, they didn''t dare to act rashly.


    Although many people hate them, they choose not to offend them. People usually do this, so it''s not strange, but if you stay in the society for a long time, you will find that the softer you are, the more people who want to bully you and dare to bully you.


    While there were still a lot of young misses who hadn''t gone out to receive guests, I purposely said to them, "You don''t have to go out and strike up a conversation. Wait here. There will be guests coming over later."


    I could see the doubt in her eyes. After all, when she saw me a few days ago, she still needed me to help her out, and this is a young lady who doesn''t have many customers, right? At the moment, she doesn''t look like she has many clients, so it''s hard to not let others think about it.


    At this moment, You Xian walked in, and behind her was the Min Cha I wanted. As soon as she walked in, she shouted at her women to get started, and when they all walked out, You Xian stood in front of me.


    "Metzger told me you want a trick?"


    "Yes, I wonder if you would be willing to part with me?"


    "You should know that it''s against the rules to run away to someone else''s hands to get someone." As You Xian said this, she glanced at Jona behind me.


    Qiao Na belongs to You Xian, so it''s obviously not appropriate for her to stand behind me right now.


    "If your sister isn''t willing to give it up, I won''t try to rob you." I pointed at the dozen or so people behind me. "As you can see, I''m not lacking in people."


    I obviously wanted her, but I didn''t want to make her unhappy, and I didn''t want to do that. If I were to act amiable, humble, and beg for her help, she would definitely use this opportunity to give me a bit of pressure from me, from my young mistress.


    I didn''t play according to the rules, which was indeed out of her expectations. You Xian looked at me and snorted, "Since that''s the case, I''ll take that person back."


    There was a tinge of provocation in You Xian''s eyes, I nodded to her, "Okay, do as you please, if you''re sure."


    You Xian looked into my eyes. I know she wants to see my thoughts from my eyes. She wants to know if the invisible threat in my mouth is worth her concern.


    Out of pride and out of anger, You Xian took Min away from me. She even told Jonah, who was behind me, to immediately go out and start work or else kick her out of Chen-Xing City.


    It wasn''t for Jona, but for me to not lose face in front of my people. I said to You Xian, "You better chase her away, otherwise, I will take over her."


    You Xian snorted and left.


    In fact, I didn''t mean to make enemies on purpose, but our peers were already enemies. The people that You Xian and I are in charge of are also young ladies, so the customer resources are all here, if I want to make the young lady in my hands eat something, then I will snatch some guest source from her hands in the future. Since it''s all unpleasant, why don''t we do it at this time.


    I let Jasmine accompany me out of the lounge and let Jasmine take a look at Pang Ke''s situation. At this moment, one of Hou Tian Yun''s trusted aides accompanied some of the people that Hou Tian Yun had hired to join the crowd.


    Although I don''t know the names of the people on Hou Tianyun''s side, I did remember a few of them from yesterday''s gambling tables.


    These people were rather open-minded. After entering, they asked for several boxes, ordered a lot of fruit plates and wine, but were different from the people that Punk had called. One of Punk''s people was in the box, while the other was in areas like B and C.


    I told Jasmine to bring those misses out, and then bring them. According to the class of the boxes, the expenses would be raised to the extent that they could be brought one by one for the guests to choose from.


    Before entering the room, he said to the women, "I''ve already brought the guests over. There are all kinds of money, and whether or not we can keep them here will depend on your ability to take out money from their pockets. At this time, don''t hide it from me."


    I brought seventeen of them and scattered them out like sowing seeds, but didn''t dare to let out a breath of relief. I let Jasmine help me prepare the wine instead.

 C81

    Jasmine helped me get some wine and stood by my side, ready to accompany me into the private box.


    I clearly wanted to use my luck to ease my nervousness, but I couldn''t show it in front of Jasmine.


    I summoned my courage and was just about to ask Jasmine to lead the way when I heard Zuo Ziyi calling me Big Sis from behind.


    I turned around to see Ziyi wearing his security uniform and standing behind me. I walked up to him and rebuked him, "Didn''t I tell you to stay here for a few more days? "Why did he still run over?"


    Ziyi tidied up his clothes, "Sis, I''m worried about you, right?"


    Zuo Ziyi turned his head to look at the distance again, "And there''s still big brother accompanying me."


    I followed Zuo Ziyi''s gaze and saw that Ke Yifei was actually standing not far away, looking at me.


    The expression in Ke Yfei''s eyes was especially complicated. I couldn''t see his usual mood. The incident last night was still fresh in my mind. I don''t know why, but I felt strange looking at him now.


    Originally, I wanted to leave, but seeing that Ke Yi Fei was walking towards me, I didn''t immediately leave.


    Ke Yfei stood in front of me with a plastic bag in his hand. He gently raised his arm and a pair of yogurt appeared before my eyes.


    Ke Yifei glanced at the tray in Jasmine''s hands, then ordered me, "Drink all of these."


    I looked at the pairing of yoghurt and rolled my eyes at Ke Yifei. "What the heck?"


    I turned to leave, but Kuyphon suddenly grabbed my wrist and pulled me to the bar. He threw the yogurt onto the counter and ordered me, "Don''t go anywhere else. Don''t even think about doing anything today."


    "Ke Yi Fei, you have been intentionally finding trouble with me all day, right?" If you don''t pick a fight with me every day, does it make you feel uncomfortable? I''m fine, why do I have to drink this stuff? It''s the same the last time, it''s the same this time. "


    I didn''t understand why Ke Yifei kept asking me to drink yogurt. I didn''t want to talk to him about leaving, but my arm was restrained by Ke Yifei. "Don''t forget the contract."


    "You still dare to say that?" However, there wasn''t the slightest hint of a joke when I looked at Ke Yifei. Furthermore, with his temper and personality, if I didn''t do as he said, he definitely wouldn''t let me go.


    I was both angry and helpless. I placed all the damn yoghurt that Ke Yifei bought in front of my eyes, poked a few straw pipes into the yoghurt and drank it all up as fast as I could.


    I raised my head and glared at Ke Yfei. Satisfied? "


    Ke Yfei raised his finger and looked at me with a gentle gaze. Unexpectedly, he lightly rubbed the corner of my mouth. The white yogurt stuck onto his finger.


    I took a step back like lightning. Ke Yifei''s gentle gaze turned cold as his tone turned even more terrible. "Stay away from those stinking men. Every one of them counts. I''ll just drink here. Hurry up and get out of here."


    I quickly walked over to where Jasmine was standing. I didn''t know why, but I felt that if I was a step too slow, there was a high chance that I would be caught by Ke Yfei in the next second.


    Jasmine wasn''t far away from me, and when she saw me walk over to her side, Jasmine smiled at me, then glanced at Ke Yifan, who was at the bar. She said to me, "Boss, that handsome and good fighter, he really cares about you."


    I turned my head to take a look, but all of a sudden I saw Ke Yi Fei, who was holding a cup of wine in his hand, was looking at me.


    I hastily turned my head to look at Jasmine. "Which one of your eyes see that he cares about me?"


    "Yogurt, yoghurt."


    I didn''t understand what was going on with all these people. Was it more lovey than me? I asked Jasmine, "Being forced to drink a bunch of yoghurt is called caring?"


    When we initially didn''t understand, we would take some alcohol medicine before drinking. But that kind of medicine hurts the more we eat it, and we don''t eat it. Later on, some of the people in our circle drank a lot of yogurt before drinking it, which would reduce the damage to our bodies, and we would even be able to drink a little more wine. "Jasmine said with a smile.


    After hearing Jasmine''s words, I subconsciously turned my head to look at Ke Yfei again. Even though he still gave me an angry glare when he saw me looking at him, this time, I really didn''t have the face to glare at him.


    I turned around and told Jasmine, "Let''s go in first."


    Jasmine nodded, then led me to knock on the door to toast the people who came to offer their toasts in accordance with the lower grades of high school.


    I exchanged a few pleasantries with them. Every table was filled with toasts, and some of them were even able to exchange a few words with each other, because they were standing in the way of Hou Tianyun''s goddaughter. No one dared to be disrespectful to me, and they were all very polite.


    No one dares to lay their hands on me as casually as in the past.


    On this point, I still have to thank Hou Tianyun, or rather that Shu Yufeng.


    When I came out of the box, I didn''t really want to go to the tables in the Diaspora. After all, they were small people that even Punk was afraid of, and I didn''t feel any respect for their toasts, so I gave them to Punk to greet.


    However, when I went over to check on the situation with the tables, I saw that Zuo Ziyi was sitting in one of the tables, chatting with them about something.


    When Zuo Ziyi saw me coming, he quickly got up from his chair and called me sister again.


    I looked at Zuo Ziyi. I wanted to say that he wasn''t working well, that he was among these people, but I didn''t want him to be in the crowd, so I didn''t say anything.


    However, Zi Yi was quite perceptive. He saw that something was wrong with my expression, so he left the group.


    But not long after I left, when I looked over, I saw that Zuo Ziyi had snuck in among those people.


    Everything seemed to be going smoothly. Under the gaze of Ke Yifei, I sat down beside him in a sensible manner. My back was against the bar, making it convenient for me to observe the situation of my subordinates.


    As soon as I sat down, I saw my two ladies walking out of the Chen-Xing City with their guests. I didn''t expect them to be this fast.


    Ke Yifei also turned around. Just as another lady walked out, he suddenly asked, "What do you feel?"


    "One is willing to fight while the other is willing to take it."


    Sitting here right now, watching them leave, I knew that my money was coming in. But this feeling was not good, and it suddenly made me think of Lu Wei and Tian Zemin. Although I didn''t force them, how much difference did it make?


    "Do I ever call you a whore again?"


    I turned my head to look at Ke Yifei. "You dare to say one more sentence?"


    "Hen''s head."


    "Ke Yfei, are you very idle?"


    I ordered a cup of wine and held it tightly in my hand. I looked at Ke Yifan and asked, "Why are you so free? Do you really have nothing to do?" Even though you hate me, you still keep swaying in front of my eyes. Don''t you feel that you''re adding fuel to the fire? "Or do you just want to add insult to injury?"


    Ke Yifei bit his lip as he looked at me. "That''s right. You''re really annoying. To be honest, if you continue acting like this, I really don''t know when I''ll be able to stop myself from strangling you to death."


    "If one day I finish what I have to do, I will welcome you strangling me at any time."


    "Hen, if you''re smart enough, you should choose to pay me back with your life. You should just lie there and eat until you''re ready to go. Actually, now that you think about how good my terms are to you, I''m so selfless."


    "Are you trying to trick me again? Did you want to take revenge on me when my sister left? If I were to give you a chance to humiliate me, I would be a fool. "


    Ke Yi Fei threw his wine cup onto the bar. "Damn! You think you''re not stupid?" Also, don''t mention Su Lihua when you''re with me, I didn''t dig her grave, that''s f * cking giving her face. "


    "You dare?"


    He was staring at me, and I was staring back at him when his cell phone rang. He glanced at the caller''s number, glanced at me, got up, and went out to answer the phone.


    Just as I felt that my ears were completely still, I saw Shang Qirong sitting in the same seat as Ke Yfei in casual attire. He was looking forward with a glass of wine in his hand, pretending to be drinking as he whispered to me, "Cao Mu''s case has made some progress."

 C82

    My heart started beating rapidly because of Shang Qirong''s words. I was so excited that I wanted to ask him who he really was, but Shang Qirong continued pretending to drink his wine without even looking at me. "Don''t look at me.


    Although Shang Qirong''s words made me feel as if a bucket of cold water had been poured over me, I still hoped that he would bring me some useful information.


    "The method to kill Cao Mu came up again a few days ago. However, this time, the killer didn''t do it as meticulously as he did when he killed Cao Mu. That''s why we have a rough idea who he is."


    I asked Shang Qirong who he was.


    "Eight years ago, there was a murderer who successfully escaped from prison. The police have been hunting him for many years, but they haven''t been able to find any trace of him, it''s as if he just disappeared from the face of the earth. This time, when he killed, there was a small amount of his blood mixed on the scene."


    "What''s his name?"


    "His name is Ying Qun, and the nickname given to him by the underworld people is Red Eye."


    As he spoke, Shang Qirong took out a photo from his pocket, put it on the bar and pushed it towards me.


    I moved the photo in front of me and lifted it up to take a look. This red eye looked very fierce. It had a bald head and the background was the same picture from when I was in prison. It was wearing a prison uniform.


    I took a look at the photo and put it away. Shang Qirong told me, "This photo was taken eight years ago when he was in prison. We really don''t know how much of a difference people have made."


    Although having a clue is better than having no clue, this information really doesn''t mean much to me.


    "You police haven''t caught anyone for eight years. Is there any clue? Almost the same, right?"


    Shang Qirong did not answer me, but suddenly asked me if I knew Min Chui.


    I said I did, and told Shang Qirong that Min Cha was the drug addict I saw at the door of Lucky''s last time.


    Shang Qirong said, "Based on the clues you gave me last time, we found this Min Cha came in and out of the Lucky District, and there were indeed signs of drug abuse, basically confirming it without a doubt. According to our investigation, they did indeed have a drug abuse nest in the Lucky District, and that house was rented by a person called He Xiaogang. We don''t want to capture it immediately, because we don''t know who took the goods from this He Xiaogang yet."


    "He Xiaogang?" I had heard of this name before. I carefully recalled it before recalling this person.


    I explained the situation that Mazzi had told me to Shang Qirong, "He Xiao is just like a lackey on the back street. Before, he didn''t even have the money to enter the Chen-Xing City.


    Only then did Shang Qirong turn his head to look at me. "I heard that you have taken over the back street, it should be more convenient for you to investigate and inquire about it than us."


    I bit my lip as I looked at Shang Qirong. "You''re going to give me such a lousy clue in exchange for the drug deal case?" "You really know how to scheme."


    Shang Qirong confidently said to me, "Don''t worry, our police force has really been investigating, but our police force is also limited, and the case is not only limited to this one, the slowness is also within the normal range. Please forgive us, these drug dealers are doing this for the benefit of others, I hope you ¡­"


    I immediately raised my hand to interrupt Shang Qirong''s words. "Again, I am just a little woman who is unable to protect herself. Don''t use such a great moral restraint to kidnap me."


    "Then you agree?"


    I glanced at Shang Qirong. "I can help you, but other than that little clue, what else can I get from you?" You''re just a little cop in the middle of an internship. "


    Shang Qirong looked at me embarrassedly. "I passed my internship yesterday and have been officially promoted to an official police officer."


    "Yesterday? "Formal?"


    At this moment, I didn''t know whether to laugh or cry, but there was only one cop I could count on. I held up the drink in my hand and said to Shang Qirong, "Consider this my celebration."


    Shang Qirong lightly pursed his lips, I then asked Shang Qirong, "Do you police engage in prostitution? Would you like to give me some actual support as well? "


    Shang Qirong somewhat uncomfortably took out four pieces of 100 and two pieces of 50 from his wallet and showed them to me, "That''s all I have. Our wages are really that much, but that''s definitely not what I meant ¡­"


    I pushed back Shang Qirong''s pitiful little money to him and watched as my subordinates left again. "No need, I think very soon, this little money of yours is just a small amount of money in my eyes."


    Although Shang Qirong was embarrassed, he still kept the 500 yuan. Actually, I could see that he was uncomfortable. However, that bit of salary did not allow him to be generous even if he wanted to.


    "Alright, I''ll buy you the wine. If you don''t have any good news, you can leave. Otherwise, if anyone sees it, we''ll both be in trouble."


    Shang Qirong stood up, but before he left, he looked at me, "You have to be careful yourself. If there''s anything you can help with, just call me as soon as possible. If you have any leads, let me know, I will find a way to help you through the official channels. Don''t be impulsive when you''re in trouble, don''t do anything that would break the law."


    I told Shang Qirong I knew, then he left.


    I glanced over at District B, where Punk was drinking with his cronies, occasionally buttering the buttocks of a passing chick, looking particularly wretched and annoying.


    They drank a little too much, and when they saw me they almost took me for some other girl. When they offered me their hands, they made me turn my arms around and give them a mouth.


    My training these past few days has not been for naught. That mouth of mine left five finger marks on Pang Ke''s face, and he immediately stood up in anger when he saw the pain. After seeing that it was mine, he gloomily lowered his head and said, "Boss, I didn''t know it was you.


    "I won''t teach you guys the rules, but you guys still can''t tell who''s on the back street, right? With your current appearances, are you guys going to embarrass me? " I added a harsh tone to my tone as I pretended to be angry. Afterwards, I ordered them, "Inform all of our subordinates in the Back Street that they will obediently wait for me at the stronghold at 5 o''clock tomorrow afternoon. Don''t leave even a single one of them behind.


    Punk nodded quickly. "Okay, I''ll call the others."


    Punk responded by kicking each of the people beside him on the side. "Didn''t you hear what the boss said? "Hurry up and do it."


    Actually, I could tell that Punk was venting his anger on these people just to get back some face.


    None of them dared to stay here any longer. They went around me and wanted to run away. At this moment, Qiao Na suddenly ran over while gasping for breath. "Boss, it''s bad. Someone''s coming to cause trouble for you."


    Then, she said, "Liu Yuhai, on the street in front of us, brought more than 10 people with him to the Chen-Xing City to let you receive them. I''ve already told him that you''re Brother Yun''s foster daughter, but he still doesn''t have any feelings for you. He''s obviously here to cause trouble for you."


    When I first looked for Hou Tianyun, I knew that the relationship between the street in front and the street in the back was not good, and I had always been fighting openly and secretly. It was because there was no victor between them that I didn''t want to find Liu Yuhai, but instead went straight to Hou Tianyun at a higher level. My goal was to suppress these two groups of people, but I didn''t expect that Liu Yuhai would actually dare to offend Hou Tianyun and cause me trouble.


    I took a deep breath and told her not to panic.


    Qiao Na guided me to the chartered room as she said, "Boss, how about I find a few brothers to follow you or you give Brother Yun a call?"


    I secretly clenched my fists and said to Qiao Na who was beside me, "You still need to call my foster father for such a small matter. Then, I might as well not come out and mess around. I don''t believe that I can''t deal with him."

 C83

    It''s not that I have confidence or that I have a strategy to deal with when I don''t understand the situation, but I know in my heart that if I were to do this, I will be looked down upon if I were to only ask for help. I have actually paid a large price for settling this matter, so no matter what, I must endure it.


    Jona led me to the door of the box. I saw that she was a little timid, so I didn''t ask her to come in with me.


    There was a middle-aged man sitting in the middle of the room, his figure was thin, and there were two deep lines at the corners of his mouth. When I entered, he was hugging both of the ladies, and the two ladies were also serving him wine.


    On both sides of the man sat many subordinates, and there were also a few ladies accompanying him.


    I glanced at the alcohol on their table. Although it wasn''t some high-end item, it was still a mid-tier item. Without a doubt, the one in the middle should be Liu Yuhai.


    Liu Yuhai and the others clearly saw me come in, but they only raised their eyelids a little, then pretended that they didn''t know I had come in. They started to interact more happily with the ladies beside them, and kissed on each of their cheeks.


    No matter how stupid I was, I could tell that Liu Yuhai just wanted to put a little pressure on me, sweep away my face, and cool me down first.


    Naturally, I wouldn''t let Liu Yunhai down. I walked over with large strides. I didn''t say anything but picked up the liquor on Liu Yuhai''s table and poured one of the glasses on Liu Yuhai''s face without hesitation.


    I believe he never dreamed that I would treat him like this. Just as he was about to stand up and get angry at me, I picked up a wine bottle on the table and knocked off the bottom, without going around the table, I directly stepped on the table and jumped across, jumping onto his body and kneeling on top of Liu Yuhai''s legs. One of my hands grabbed onto Liu Yuhai''s collar, while the other held the broken bottle against Liu Yuhai''s neck.


    If I had been just a bit slower, or if Liu Yuhai and his men had reacted a bit faster, I don''t think I would have had the advantage now, and the person who was just suppressed would have been me.


    I licked my lips as my face was very close to Liu Yuhai. The bottle of wine in my hand was tightly pressed against Liu Yuhai''s neck, and with just a bit more force, he would blush. I used a calm smile to hide the uneasiness in my heart.


    I looked at Liu Yuhai with a devilish smile, "I heard you picked me?"


    Liu Yuhai did not expect me to do this. His eyes were drooping, and he kept looking at my hand holding the bottle. He forcefully pulled the corner of his mouth. "What are you doing?" We don''t know each other. "


    I curled my lips. "Aren''t you going to point it at me? I am the concubine. Don''t say you don''t know me, you know me now! I''m not very famous, and I''ve only been in charge of the back street for a few days. Perhaps you don''t understand my style of doing things and think that I''m a woman that''s easy to deal with. But don''t you think you''ve fought Punk in the past few years? I only took two hours to turn him into my subordinate, are you a pig? What are you going to use to fight me? "


    "Pang Ke is afraid of you because you''re Hou Tianyun''s goddaughter. Other than this, you have nothing else to support him with, so I suggest that you put down that guy in your hands and let us sit down to chat. Perhaps if I''m happy, I won''t come here to find trouble with you."


    "Oh, how do you want to chat?"


    Liu Yuhai''s hand lifted up, and actually touched my butt. I used all my strength to hold onto the half of the bottle, and just as he touched me, he exerted a little strength, and the tip of the bottle pierced into Liu Yuhai''s skin. Blood seeped out of his neck.


    The lackeys beside him stood up and wanted to control me, so I looked at them viciously. The wine bottle in my hand seemed to want to use more strength, "All of you, sit down obediently, otherwise, I will give you guys some blood first."


    Liu Yuhai saw that I was serious, so he gritted his teeth. He didn''t dare to behave like what he did just now. He quickly put his hand down. "It''s just a joke. No need to be angry."


    As he spoke, Liu Yuhai raised his hands as if he was giving in.


    Liu Yuhai rolled his eyes. At this time, a lady sitting next to Liu Yuhai, approached us and grabbed the bottle of wine in my hand.


    Once my hand was under her control, then I would be bullied by these people.


    In order to control the situation, I realized the intentions of this young lady. I subconsciously raised my arm and waved it to dodge it, as I''m not proficient in controlling strength and other skills. This time, I accidentally cut this young lady and cut a wound in her ear.


    The young lady immediately covered her ears and cried out in fright. Seeing the blood on her hands, she immediately ran out of the room.


    Liu Yuhai took advantage of the moment when my arm was pulled away to grab my arm. Aside from an emergency reaction, I was also a little angry. The moment my hand was pulled back, even I didn''t think that I would ruthlessly stab that half broken bottle into Liu Yuhai''s shoulder.


    Ah!


    His clothes were dyed red. I knew that the wound on his shoulder was not fatal, even if he was afraid, he shouldn''t be scared at this time. Those lackeys all looked at me as if they were looking at a monster.


    One of my legs was kneeling on Liu Yuhai''s. I humphed as if nothing had happened. "If you dare to move again, I will cripple you."


    Liu Yuhai gritted his teeth in pain, but he didn''t dare to move. My hand was still holding the bottle, and I didn''t have any intention of pulling it out.


    "I know who called you here today. Isn''t it just You Xian? You don''t even need to think about whether it''s worth it or not for her to go against me." I don''t know who you''re relying on, but you dare to go against me and disobey Brother Yun. You sound quite crazy. Do you really think that you can go against my father just because you''ve found someone to rely on? Liu Yuhai, luckily you are still a gangster, no wonder you are just a street hooligan after so many years, you must be a pig without a head, right? Don''t you know how much you have? Or do you think that the backer behind you will go all out for the sake of you and Hou Tianyun? "


    The reason why I could make such a judgement without knowing about it is all because of Pang Ke''s financial situation. As Pang Ke is a close competitor, Liu Yuhai definitely doesn''t have much of an advantage over him in economic terms, otherwise, he would have already crushed Pang Ke long ago. But today, under the situation where the two of us don''t have any grievances, Liu Yuhai actually provoked me.


    It was even more strange for the ladies by Liu Yuhai''s side, as well as those little brothers to have young ladies by their side. Besides, these young mistresses were all people of You Xian, and the one just now actually tried to help them and make a move on me.


    I looked at Liu Yuhai''s eyes and knew that I guessed right, so I gave him a contemptuous smile, "Liu Yuhai, you better go against me and don''t shake your tail and beg for mercy. Today, I will clearly tell you this: I was looking for your fault and took your street in front, but you delivered yourself to my doorstep."


    "My concubine, don''t be too formal with your words. What do you think you have? I know all about you. "


    I laughed, laughing to think of a countermeasure, laughing to hide my guilt, but when I stopped looking at Liu Yuhai, "You know? What do you know? Did You Xian tell you that again? She wants you to help her deal with me, but don''t you think she''ll tell you the truth? As for me, who you speak of as someone without any background, why would I suddenly get the favor of Hou Tianyun and take him in as my goddaughter? Do you think that you just find me pleasing to the eye? "


    At this moment, Liu Yuhai''s expression finally loosened up a bit, and he started to hesitate. At the same time, I also took off my leg from Liu Yuhai''s leg, and when my hand released the bottle, only then did that half bottle roll off Liu Yuhai''s shoulder.

 C84

    I sat down on the wine stand in front of Liu Yuhai, crossed my arms in front of my chest, and coldly looked at him. As for the few subordinates who were watching us, when I released Liu Yuhai, two of them went up to bandage him while the rest surrounded me behind.


    Actually, if they really do something to me, I really don''t have any brilliant way to do it. But all I can do is look at Liu Yuhai calmly, squinting and smiling at him, "Do you believe that if you dare to touch me, I won''t let you out of this room in the next second.


    Those lackeys didn''t know if there were any special methods behind my threat. They didn''t dare to do anything to me immediately and instead looked at Liu Yuhai. Liu Yuhai looked at me with his hand pressed against the wound, as if he was thinking about something.


    "I''ll give you one night, go back and think carefully about what kind of attitude you should use to talk to me, and also think carefully about what kind of attitude you should use to dispel the disgust I have towards you today."


    I stood up from the counter, "Liu Yuhai, I know you want to have someone to rely on, but in the past few years, who have you been relying on, even if it''s just a little trouble? Life is full of choices. Sometimes, standing in a good line is the only way to succeed. "


    Liu Yuhai looked at me in a daze, the hostility in his eyes eased up. Although he was not smart, he was not an idiot, and his eyelids slightly raised as he looked at me, "You want me to listen to you like a woman? What a joke. "


    I clapped my hands and said to Liu Yuhai, "Good, you have guts. Then we''ll see."


    I stood up and walked out the door, but Liu Yuhai suddenly asked me from behind, "What''s the benefit of following you?"


    I never thought about it. What good would it do to follow me? Who would be willing to do something without benefits?


    However, Liu Yuhai''s heart wavered when he asked such a question. A bait could solve the problem for me.


    I looked back at Liu Yuhai. "Why have you and Pang Ke been getting worse and worse over the years? Didn''t he summarize it himself? You guys are just charging a little protection fee, but many businesses don''t hand over their protection fee to you right now. It should be Brother Yun and your so-called backer, right? Then let me ask you, did they give you a share? Even you all have to be protected by them, are you all having fun? Do you think it''s cool to play some thug games? "


    My words should be about Liu Yuhai''s sore spot. His hand was still covering the wound, but his tone was a lot better for me. "You can change this already settled situation?"


    "If I say I can, do you dare guarantee your loyalty? If you want to work with me, loyalty is the foundation. If you betray me, it will be even worse than death.


    I slowly walked out of the room. The moment the room door closed behind me, I secretly heaved a sigh of relief. My madly beating heart gradually calmed down.


    In the corner far away, I caught sight of You Xian''s figure and walked towards her without hesitation.


    When You Xian saw me safely come out, her face didn''t look too good. She looked angry, but didn''t have any intention of facing me. She turned around and walked towards the room where the Lady was resting.


    I didn''t care that You Xian wanted to avoid me at this moment, but instead followed her. Most of the ladies were hanging out at this time, only You Xian and the few other ladies in Liu Yuhai''s room stayed, and the one whose ears I cut had been treated easily with some medical tape and gauze.


    I think that You Xian must have already heard everything I just did from them. Seeing me come in, You Xian''s eyes had a strong resistance towards me.


    I walked in front of You Xian and pointed at her chest. "I wanted to save some money for you, but you don''t want to take it anymore and want to find trouble with me, right?"


    "I just didn''t give you Min Cha. Shouldn''t it be a little too excessive for you, my concubine?"


    You Xian wanted to hide the fact that she went to find Liu Yuhai and the rest, but I didn''t have the intention of pretending I didn''t know anything, "Do you think you can get me into trouble just by getting Liu Yuhai? Do you think he can do anything to me just because he''s with someone stronger than Brother Yun? "I know that you''ve accumulated a lot of connections over the years, but you''re just a few clients. When you want to hooke people up, you''re a friend, but when you''re not doing it, what are you?"


    "What are you trying to say?"


    "Min Xiang is under my name. I want to withdraw 10% of your Miss''s money from now on."


    "On what basis? "My concubine, don''t be arrogant and despotic just because you have a few hooligans. Do you really think I''ve been fooling around for all these years for nothing?"


    "I''m telling you, I''m not talking to you, just handing over the commission every night. From today onwards, don''t blame me for not informing you, otherwise we can compete to see who has the ability to be arrogant."


    You Xian bit her lips as she looked at me. She clenched her fists, and her stomach full of anger, but she forcefully suppressed it.


    You Xian wasn''t as obedient as I thought. When the store was closing that night, she didn''t send me Min Cha and money.


    I didn''t think about looking for trouble with her that night. I didn''t want to push her too hard that night.


    When I left the box, Liu Yuhai had already left with his men.


    By the end of the evening, I already had ten thousand dollars from the young lady, and there were still a few young ladies who hadn''t come back yet.


    There were different ways to introduce a young miss. Some would leave after doing so, while others would stay for the night. Of course, the price for staying for the night was higher.


    Looking at the ten thousand yuan in my hand, I couldn''t help but think that I must have taken the right path. If this trend continued, I should be able to complete Jiang Yiman''s first mission soon.


    When I was about to leave, Metzger came over and said that my Miss was not bad. She was a veteran, but this time, he and You Xian had a complete falling out.


    When Metz asked me how my income was, I shook my money. "It''s already ten thousand, and there are still a few left."


    Metz nodded and said it should be so. He also said a good mommy, if she couldn''t earn that number in a day, it would be a lot less, but it was good enough that I could do it on the first day.


    Actually, I was quite satisfied with this task. With this kind of income, I no longer felt that Jiang Yiman''s mission would be far away.


    On the way back, Zuo Ziyi asked me about a lot of things about those bastards in curiosity, and then said to me, "Sis, if you''re going to teach those guys a lesson, can you bring me along? I also want to expand my horizons with you."


    "What kind of eye-opener is this?"


    "Sis, I''m just curious. Can you bring me over to take a look in the future and let me help you look after them? Wouldn''t it be safer and safer for you? I was quite afraid of what happened last time, luckily you''re fine. "


    Zuo Ziyi looked at me again as he spoke. "Besides, if I could stay by your side, I''m sure big brother would be more at ease."


    "Why are you mentioning him when he''s fine?"


    However, if Zi Yi hadn''t mentioned Ke Yi Fei, I would have forgotten about him.


    I rubbed my temples. After being tired for the whole day, I was really sleepy. After taking a quick shower, I washed off the thick rouge on my face. Just as I was lying on the bed, I heard the short message from my phone.


    I saw that there were a few messages on my phone, so I read them in chronological order. The first few were from Luo Tianyu, who asked me why I couldn''t go to the gym recently. When I didn''t return, he asked me again, "When are you free, let''s have a meal together."


    Since I didn''t reply, Tianyu''s text message ended up as an ellipsis, and there was no following.


    Then there was a text from Ke Yfei. It was supposed to be the time when he answered the phone and left, "I have to leave for a while."


    I rolled on the bed, unable to ignore Tianyu. Just as I was about to say something to Tianyu, my cell phone suddenly rang, showing my phone number. Tianyu called me in the middle of the night, which made me feel strange, but still, I answered the phone and heard Luo Ziyu''s voice, "Su Mo, what right do you have to steal my man?"

 C85

    I was a little confused by Ziyu''s words. Moreover, it was at such a time that I even suspected that Luo Ziyu was sleepwalking.


    "Ziyu, I don''t know what you''re talking about?" When did I snatch a man from you? Did you make the wrong phone call? "


    Luo Ziyu''s domineering tone suddenly softened a lot. Just a moment ago, it was a fierce interrogation, but now she suddenly pleaded with a tinge of pleading in her voice, "Su Mo, are you free right now? Can you come and see my brother? "My brother just got hit by a car when he was crossing the road. Can you take care of him for me?"


    I immediately sat up in bed. I heard Luo Ziyu say that Tianyu was hit by a car and had lost all of his sleepiness. I hastily asked her, "Is it serious? "Which hospital are you in now?"


    "Central hospital, ward 312, come."


    After hanging up, I dressed again and drove to the hospital.


    However, when I pushed open ward 312, I saw that Ke Yifei, Luo Tianyu, and Luo Ziyu were all gathered around the sickbed. As for the person lying on the sickbed, he was actually the housekeeper of Tianyu Mountain Villa, Madam Wu.


    When Luo Ziyu saw me rushing anxiously to the ward, she secretly had a smile plastered on her face. On the other hand, Ke Yifei frowned and asked me, "Why are you here?"


    Luo Tianyu stared at me blankly. It was obvious that neither of them knew I would be coming.


    Luo Ziyu said to Ke Yi Fei in a mocking tone, "I just thought that Su Mo must have liked my brother. I was just teasing her, saying that my brother was sick in the hospital, but she was so nervous that she ran over here in the middle of the night. It seems like I have a good intuition."


    Ke Yifei stared at me, but I felt ashamed as I looked at Luo Ziyu, and even more so at Luo Tianyu.


    I felt like I was standing in front of the door like a clown. Luo Ziyu was still smiling at me with a hint of profoundness in her smile.


    I don''t understand why Luo Ziyu would suddenly act so playfully towards me, making me feel so ashamed in front of Luo Tianyu.


    But the person lying on the sickbed was Sis Wu, after all, she was the one who took care of me when I fell down the stairs, so I had no choice but to force myself to enter the sickroom, not looking at any of the three of them, but standing beside her, "Sis Wu, what happened to you?"


    Sister-in-Law Wu looked at me and smiled. "It was so late, and I still had to trouble you to come visit me. I had appendicitis surgery and was in terrible pain. I called Yifei before I could get through. Luckily, he had arrived in time to deliver it to me." This old bones of mine has truly troubled you all. "


    Luo Ziyu carried Ke Yifei in one hand and Luo Tianyu''s in the other. "Since she''s here, let her take care of Sis Wu. Let''s go back and rest. Su Mo must be very good at serving people."


    "Stop messing around. Sister Wu is sick. No matter what, we can''t trouble Su Mo." Luo Tianyu said Luo Ziyu, but Luo Ziyu didn''t seem to mind. She snorted lightly, "In the past, every time we went out to play, it would be all three of us. But now you''ve brought her along. Does that mean we''re friends?" "Since we''re friends, so what if I help you take care of our servants?"


    "I''ve told you so many times, you''re not allowed to call me sister-in-law Wu anymore."


    Luo Ziyu was so angry that her eyebrows creased. "Bro, why are you always yelling at me these days?" You''ve never been like this before. Have you fallen for Su Mo? That''s why he''s protecting her everywhere? "


    Luo Ziyu''s words caused me to look at Luo Tianyu. Actually, my heart wasn''t able to meet her expectations, but I knew that I didn''t have any expectations.


    When I saw Luo Tianyu looking at me, something flickered in his eyes. Luo Ziyu said, "Brother, say something, do you like her?"


    Ke Yi Fei''s voice was low as he said angrily, "What business does this have to do with you? Hurry up and scram!"


    At this moment, I am actually grateful for Ke Yfei''s words, so as to avoid making myself feel awkward by staying here any longer.


    However, Luo Tianyu suddenly said in a very gentle and serious manner, "Yes, I like her. Su Mo, I like you."


    At that moment, I felt like I was in a dream, but this dream didn''t feel as happy as when I had imagined it.


    Perhaps it was because that sentence sounded so unreal to me.


    Ke Yi Fei glared furiously at me. He clenched his teeth, turned around, and walked out of the room.


    Luo Ziyu, on the other hand, was very happy to say to Luo Tianyu, "Brother, thank you. I''ll leave with brother Yi Fei first."


    Luo Ziyu ran out of the room and faced Luo Tianyu, who was standing right in front of me. I was suddenly at a loss of what to do, Luo Tianyu looked at Wu Xiu who was lying on the bed, and then said to me in a gentle tone, "Can we go out and talk?"


    I numbly nodded my head and followed Luo Tianyu out of the ward. At this moment, the corridor was empty. Ke Yifei and Luo Ziyu''s figures were long gone.


    Luo Tianyu was the first to break the silence. "I know I said this too suddenly, so I hope you don''t blame me for being rude."


    I shook my head. "There''s nothing to blame. I know you said that because you were angry. I won''t take it seriously."


    Luo Tianyu turned his head to the side and looked at me. His lips moved and he had a troubled expression on his face. "Erm, Su Mo ¡­"


    I didn''t dare to look into Luo Tianyu''s eyes, but I saw that his hand was tightly clenched, as if he was unable to say a single word.


    "Su Mo, are you willing to try dating me?"


    No one understood what this sentence meant. After so many years of love, I should be excited upon hearing it. I should be overjoyed, but why is that not the case?


    I couldn''t help but raise my head and look into Luo Tianyu''s eyes. His gaze was still the same as it always was, glimmering slightly, as though he was very nervous about how I would answer next.


    I was grateful at that moment for what Luo Tianyu had said to me, for what he had done to me. However, I felt that I wasn''t worthy of his kind of heart. If I wasn''t a woman in a bar, if I didn''t carry any hatred with me, I might have fought for my love once, regardless of whether he had a good background or not, regardless of whether it was appropriate for us to be together. I didn''t hesitate to tell Luo Tianyu that I liked him, had always liked him. Even if it was an inconclusive feeling.


    But I couldn''t say anything. I looked at Luo Tianyu and forced a smile, which was a little bitter, "We''ve only met a few times. Don''t joke with me, we''re friends, right? If you''re a friend, then don''t make fun of me. "


    I don''t know why Luo Tianyu would show a little relief at this moment, but he opened his tightly clenched hands and returned my gaze with a warm smile. Then, he stopped looking at me and looked me straight in the eye, "So, it''s a friend."


    I clenched my fingers into fists in my lap and bit myself with my teeth. I guess I missed something.


    After a while, Luo Tianyu was still smiling as he asked in a relaxed tone, "Will you still accompany me?"


    "What?"


    "I''ve told you before, will you still be my partner for the ball next month?"


    "Yes, of course I do. Do you think I would give up on my friends just because of a joke of yours?"


    Luo Tianyu gave a gratified smile and then leisurely said to me, "Yi Fei and Zi Yu, the two of us grew up together, and Zi Yu is my only sister. Luo Tianyu, Zi Yu, the three of us grew up together, and Zi Yu, the only sister of me.


    Luo Tianyu''s tone was very calm, but in my heart, I still felt uncomfortable. Especially since the person in front of me was Tianyu, this feeling was even more unbearable.


    "Just based on my relationship with Su Lihua, I shouldn''t be able to become Ke Yi Fei''s and Zi Yu''s friend, right?"


    I did not think that one day I would sit like this with Tianyu, and then explain in such a way that I would not be the destroyer of his sister''s happiness.


    I said to Tianyu, "Go back and rest. I will take care of Aunt Wu."


    "Ziyu is making trouble, do you think I should join in with her?" But Su Mo, I don''t want to be alone here. Can you not leave and stay with me for a while longer? I will call for someone to take our place at daybreak. "


    I think it''s hard for me to resist Luo Tianyu''s eyes that are as calm as water but as deep as love.

 C86

    When we went into the ward to see her, we found her asleep, so we left the room and sat down on the bench again.


    "What are you doing now? It seems to be very busy. "


    I knew that Tianyu was saying I wasn''t going to the gym, and I didn''t want to answer his question about what I was doing, so I just said, "I''m just a lazy person."


    "Are you staying at home or at work or at school?"


    This was probably the last question I wanted to answer right now, like a thorn in my ribs.


    "I didn''t go to school anymore. I dropped out two years ago." I lowered my eyes. I didn''t want to lie to Tianyu, but I didn''t want to talk about my work either, so I tried to change the subject. "What about you? What did you learn? "


    "An MBA."


    "What''s that?"


    In fact, when I asked this question, I regretted, regretted that I should wait for the Internet to check after the event, and not here, in front of Tianyu, to reveal my ignorance.


    Tianyu didn''t have any intention of mocking me. "Master of Business Administration."


    After Tian Yu said that, he looked at me, "I''ve already gone to work at my dad''s company. If you''re interested, I can help you arrange a job to fill your life. Are you interested?"


    It would be a lie if I said that I had no interest in a proper job, especially in Luo Tianyu''s company. However, I could only reject Luo Tianyu''s good intentions like an ignorant person.


    "Are you working? Are they bound from 9 to 5? I''m sorry I''m not used to it. " I don''t know what Luo Tianyu would think of me. He must have thought that I was a lazy woman who didn''t want to get ahead.


    Although Tian Yu didn''t show any displeasure, his eyes still showed a little disappointment. "It doesn''t matter. If you want to go to work any time, just come to my place."


    I could only express my gratitude to Tianyu. "Thank you first."


    Tianyu and I sat until around 7 AM when a woman around the same age as Sis Wu came to the hospital and respectfully said to Luo Tianyu, "Young master, I''ve come. Thank you for your hard work. Please go back."


    Tian Yu stood up and said to me, "I''ve let you accompany me for so long. Let''s have breakfast together. You can go back later."


    "Alright."


    In fact, I was feeling a little awkward right now. The voice in my heart was telling me that the right choice should be to refuse, but it was just a breakfast.


    I followed Tian Yu out of the hospital. I didn''t walk too far nor did I deliberately look for a good place to stay. I just went to a relatively clean porridge restaurant nearby.


    I only gave you a cotton candy the last time we met. I said that I would treat you to a meal, but I just came here to eat congee. Am I not a very bad man?" As Tianyu spoke, he used chopsticks that he had never used before to pick up a few small dishes from my plate.


    "How could that be? Not all men would want to give a gift, right?" I picked up the food that Tianyu gave me and placed it in my mouth. I chewed on it gently. Although I wasn''t the type to wolf down my food, I still couldn''t open my mouth under Tianyu''s gaze.


    Tianyu was not in a hurry to eat. Instead, he used his chopsticks to slowly pick at the small bits of coriander.


    I couldn''t help but ask Luo Tianyu, "Do you not like coriander as well?"


    Then, he looked at the small plate in front of me and said, "When I see you eating, move the coriander to the side. I think you don''t like it, but next time when we''re eating, I''ll tell them not to put coriander in the dish."


    Actually, there weren''t that many cilantro in the dishes, and I only had three or four small pieces on my plate. I didn''t expect that Tianyu would be this attentive.


    The universe was very quiet. Accompanying the gentle morning sunlight, a warm and comfortable feeling filled his heart. It was as if he could make a person forget all of their unhappiness and immerse himself in the world that he gave them.


    Tian Yu took the celery and peanuts dish out of my plate and put it into his plate. "I think you don''t like it even if you don''t use this. You sure are picky with your food."


    I suddenly had the illusion that I didn''t dare think of that feeling. It was just a simple breakfast, but he was always being taken care of by Tian Yu. His expression was so natural, so natural that it made you feel comfortable.


    "When I passed the park yesterday, I saw someone rowing on the lake. I wanted to try it, but I felt it was stupid to row for a man. When are you free? Even if I have to force them. "


    Tianyu looked up, the chopsticks just paused like that, looking at me smile, as if asking for it, but the look in my eyes seems, is not you in the choice of question.


    Seeing that I was only staring at him in a daze, Tianyu picked up my spoon, scooped up a spoonful of congee and placed it next to my mouth, smiling as he said, "Come."


    I think I must have been poisoned by something very deep right now. That''s why I opened my mouth and drank that spoon of porridge.


    Then, Tian Yu looked at me regretfully, "How can that be? There''s only one Gui Yuan in the porridge, and it has already been eaten by you. Just treat it as compensation. I''ll wait for you at the entrance of Sacred Lake Park at 10 o''clock tomorrow morning."


    Before I could say anything, Tianyu said to me, "You''re not allowed to say no. Don''t friends have to accept requests?"


    Tianyu smiled again. With a smile, he said, "Do you know what I like?"


    I looked at Tianyu in confusion. I felt that my brain wouldn''t be able to process my thoughts at that moment, as if I was a fool that couldn''t understand what others were saying. "What?"


    "Gui Yuan, I like it. Can you remember?"


    I have no idea how I should react to this situation. I lower my head in panic before picking up a spoon and stuffing the porridge into my mouth. Every time I think about it, I feel like a fool.


    At that time, Tianyu just sneered, "Are you full yet? I''ll send you home after you''ve eaten your fill. "


    "No need, I have my own car."


    "He really didn''t give me the chance." Tianyu stood up from his chair and came up behind me to help me pull it back.


    When we came out of the porridge shop, Tianyu''s car had to stop a bit closer to the porridge shop. I didn''t ask him to accompany me to the place where I''d parked.


    Tianyu asked me, "Are you sure you want to watch me leave first?"


    I raised my hand and waved to Tian Yu. "Goodbye."


    I didn''t know why Tianyu was laughing, but it seemed as if something really funny had really happened. Tianyu opened the car door, and naturally placed his arm on the roof, and after smiling for a while, he said, "I have something to do tonight, I can''t go to the gym. You can''t sneak out at this time, otherwise I would feel very regretful."


    Luo Tianyu got into the car. When I waved goodbye to Tianyu, his car stopped by my side. Tianyu rolled down the window and looked at me, then said, "Su Mo, do you know? Not all feelings need to be developed over time. "


    The windows of Tianyu rose again as his voice faded, and his car disappeared from sight. I stood there for a long time without moving a muscle.


    Tianyu''s every move made me think, but I also felt like I was mistaken. The idea of "impossible" had been going around in my head all along.


    I exhaled deeply, walked to my car, and drove home.


    Only after Tianyu left did I feel particularly exhausted, as I hadn''t closed my eyes for an entire day and night. Although my mental state was very excited, my body clearly felt that it was a little too much.


    All I wanted to do now was to go home, fall asleep, and climb up the elevator. When I opened the door, I thought I had reached the 24th floor, but just as I was about to get out of the elevator, I saw Ke Yifei standing at the elevator with a dark expression on his face like a statue.


    I raised my hand to press the button to close the elevator, but was pulled out of the elevator by Ke Yfei. Only then did I realize that if Ke Yfei didn''t give me a chance to break free, it would simply be a delusion for me to break free from his grasp.

 C87

    Ke Yfei clenched my wrist so hard that I couldn''t even form a fist with his fist even if I wanted to.


    "Ke Yifei, what''s wrong with you now?"


    "Didn''t I already warn you? Didn''t I tell you to stay away from Tianyu? "


    Ke Yi flew over to me in anger, so the more furious I became, the more I wanted to retort, "Why should I listen to you? Because of my profession? Who do you think you are, and what right do you have to care who I come into contact with. "


    Ke Yi Fei gritted his teeth. "Su Mo, I''ll tell you this. Tianyu is my best brother. I don''t want a day like this where a woman spoils my brotherly relationship."


    "Is it just because I''m Su Lihua''s sister? And because of that, my right to be with someone I like is denied to you? Why should I let you control my emotions? "


    Ke Yi Fei''s eyes suddenly flickered. "What do you mean by that?" What do you mean by being with someone you like? Who do you like? "


    Ke Yi Fei''s tone suddenly turned into one of fury. "Speak! Who the fuck do you like?"


    "Who I like has nothing to do with you."


    "Do you believe that I''ll kill him?"


    "Luo Tianyu, I like Luo Tianyu. I''ve liked him for a long time, are you going to kill him too? Who do you think you are, who are you to me? "


    Ke Yi Fei''s fist suddenly smashed against the marble wall behind me. The veins on his neck bulged as he glared at me like a devil. I didn''t even need to personally try it to feel how painful that hand was.


    His hands suddenly locked around my neck, and in that instant I felt like I couldn''t breathe, and I had no doubt that he was going to strangle me. "Tell me you''re lying," I said.


    Towards the infuriated Ke Yifei, not to mention a single word, even my breathing seemed to have stopped.


    My vision was blurry, but the sense of imminent death made me feel no fear. For a moment, I thought I saw something shiny slide past the corner of Ke Yifei''s eye.


    "Big brother, what are you doing? Hurry and let go, my sister is going to be strangled to death by you. " In a moment of desperation, Zuo Ziyi hurriedly used his hand to pull Ke Yifei''s finger apart.


    That force finally slipped from my neck. I couldn''t endure the lack of oxygen as I leaned against the marble wall. My body slid down and I sat on the ground, gasping for air.


    To be honest, I thought I was going to die today. I thought I would die at the hands of Ke Yfei. If it wasn''t for Zuo Ziyi who happened to come downstairs and see me, I didn''t know if I would have turned into a corpse.


    Zuo Ziyi squatted beside me and kept stroking my back. He asked my sister in concern, "Are you alright?"


    I just wanted to breathe. I didn''t have the strength to talk.


    Zuo Ziyi squatted beside me and raised his head to look at the frozen Ke Yifei. "Big brother, what are you doing?" Are you crazy? "


    Ke Yfei turned around and entered the room. With a "peng" sound, the door closed behind him.


    I finally recovered. Zuo Ziyi helped me up and led me upstairs.


    I was helped to the bed by Zuo Ziyi. I told him to help me pull up the curtains. I was tired and wanted to sleep.


    Zi Yi closed the curtains for me and walked to the door. He looked at me on the bed and suddenly said, "Sis, don''t blame Big Brother. He likes you so much. He wouldn''t really want to do anything to you."


    "Ziyi, what nonsense are you spouting?"


    "What nonsense am I spouting? Sis, don''t tell me you can''t feel it at all?" If a person does not like you, why would they be willing to be beaten by Shu Yufeng for the sake of helping you? "


    I lay on the bed and looked at Zuo Ziyi. "I don''t understand what you''re saying, Ziyi."


    "I made a friend, who told me that before your accident, he saw his big brother looking for Shu Yufeng. However, all the people in the underworld knew that Shu Yufeng had a rule. If he was not one of them, begging him would first cause him to be hit on the arm and leg. Sis, do you think that these are all coincidences? At the beginning, I called him "big bro" because he saved my life. However, I sincerely called him "big bro" because I knew that he was truly being nice to you.


    After Ziyi finished speaking, he shut the door for me and left the room.


    To be honest, I didn''t want to accept what Zuo Ziyi had said to me. I didn''t want to owe myself another debt, because I didn''t know how to pay it back.


    As I lay on the bed, I thought back to what Ke Yifei had said and done. Although I didn''t want to admit it, I also understood that I had missed something that I had been blind to.


    In the end, I was unable to sleep peacefully. I got up from the bed, grabbed my medicine kit, and rang the doorbell.


    I pressed a lot of buttons, but I didn''t see Ke Yi fly over to open the door.


    I kicked at the door twice. Just as I was thinking about whether I should go back or not, I suddenly heard Ke Yifei shouting at me through the door, "I''m f * cking dead. If there''s anything, say it!"


    "I was strangled to death by you, why the f * ck would I burn paper?"


    Seeing that Ke Yifei still hadn''t opened the door, he said, "You''re not opening it, right?" I''m counting! "


    Before I could count them, Ke Yfei''s door opened and calmly said, "Your mother, even if you die, you still want to threaten me."


    When Ke Yifei opened the door and saw me, he was stunned for a moment. He probably saw that there were still pinching marks on my neck from his big hand.


    I sat on the sofa in Ke Yi Fei''s house and ordered, "Come here."


    Ke Yfei might still have some guilt towards me, so he obediently sat down beside me.


    I grabbed Ke Yifei''s right hand and saw that his fist was already swollen from the earlier collision. There were even areas where his skin had split open.


    I glared at Ke Yfei. "Idiot."


    Ke Yfei looked at me dumbly. I stood up, went to the refrigerator to find some ice cubes, and boiled an egg.


    Ke Yifan used his strong hand and weakly let me play with him. Then, he obediently sat down and looked at me.


    "Does your arm still hurt?"


    "They''re all small injuries, nothing serious!"


    "Where are the legs? Last time, did you say it was a feint or was it really a real one? "


    "Tsk!" Ke Yifan replied with a light ''tsk''. "Do you think I''m some kind of little mud doll with arms and legs?"


    "How?"


    "What?"


    I helped ease the swelling on Ke Yfei''s hand. I looked him in the eye and asked, "How did you injure yourself?"


    "I accidentally fell when I was walking."


    "That''s not how you made it up last time."


    "Woman, you''re so annoying. Since you''ve already told me once, why are you asking me? Just how did you do it? Anyway, it''s not like it''s a big deal if you''re not careful."


    Ke Yfei''s words flickered. I don''t think he wanted to tell me the truth.


    Ke Yi Fei looked at my neck and asked guiltily, "Do you feel pain?"


    "Ke Yfei!"


    "Stop calling me by my full name."


    I looked at Ke Yifei and pursed my lips. "Can we be a little more peaceful in the future?" Can''t you get along with each other like an ordinary friend? "


    "Why should I be friends with you?"


    I really didn''t understand when Zuo Ziyi didn''t say anything, but at this moment, I pretended not to understand. "You grew up with Ziyu right? I can tell that you guys have a pretty good relationship with each other, and she likes you a lot too. You''re no longer a child, you''re about to get married and have a good life! "


    "What nonsense are you talking about? Are you sick? Ziyu is my sister. In my eyes, she''s just a little brat. How could she marry her own sister? "


    Ke Yfei looked at me. "You can''t be thinking that there''s something wrong with the two of us, right?"


    "That''s your problem. I''m just giving you some advice and putting on a good family, good looks, and not marrying anyone who likes you. Do you want to wait for someone else to snatch it away before you regret it?" Just take me for example, I''m just a young lady. Although I''m a hen now, I still can''t change the fact that I''ve had relations with many men before. I''m no longer a pure person, aren''t you afraid of looking up to women like us? "Then how green is your head!"


    Ke Yi Fei''s eyes were staring at me. "Su Mo, you came here to say these words because you feel disgusted with me, right?"


    I kept the medicine box and stuffed the egg that was in the back of Ke Yfei''s hand into his mouth. "I''m just speaking the truth. As a friend, I''ll give you some advice."


    Ke Yfei spat out the disgusting egg, "Who the f * ck wants you to be a friend?!"


    I stood up and picked up my medicine kit. "If I don''t pull it out, when you get married, I''ll still be saving money!"

 C88

    I came out of his room, and although I was about to close the door when I heard him calling my name, I closed the door as if I hadn''t heard anything.


    That day, I lay on my bed and didn''t want to do anything. I didn''t learn how to dance or look for Teacher Jing, so I didn''t know why, but I felt really sleepy. I just couldn''t sleep, so I went to the fridge to take out a bottle of beer and took a few gulps before falling asleep.


    When he woke up, he didn''t sleep for a few hours because he had not rested well. He always felt dizzy and heavy, but he couldn''t rest either. He got up and gave himself a picture of his face and looked at himself in the mirror.


    When I went out, Zuo Ziyi followed by my side and begged me to bring him with me. Since I couldn''t refuse his request, I could only bring him along with me.


    I had an appointment with Punk at five o''clock. In fact, I was already not far from the base by five o''clock, but I was in no hurry to get out of the car. Instead, I parked my car in an unnoticed spot, leaned back in my chair, and watched the entrance to the base.


    After sitting in the car with me for a few minutes, Zuo Ziyi impatiently asked me, "Sis, since you''re already here, why don''t you get out of the car and wait for me in the car?"


    I looked at Ziyi and smiled, "Ziyi, what is elder sister''s status now?"


    "Sis is the boss of the back street." Zuo Ziyi proudly said to me.


    I asked him what was boss?


    Ziyi answered me, he was the head of a group of people, telling them to kneel and not dare to stand, telling them to lie down and not dare to lie down.


    I smiled and shook my head. I told Ziyi that I had a different opinion from him. I felt that as the boss, I should establish my authority and believe in him.


    Zuo Ziyi still didn''t quite understand me, so what does this have to do with us not getting out of the car.


    I told Ziyi that even if I didn''t put up a front and didn''t give them a letter, I wouldn''t be able to make them respect me, and I didn''t make them eat their fill, but I still had to force myself to act like a boss. I couldn''t make myself wait for them, so I wanted them to wait for me a bit longer, but that was just a small thought and couldn''t be of much use.


    After ten minutes, I was ready to get off the car, but Ziyi grabbed my arm and said, "Sis, since we''re going to establish our might, why don''t we let them wait for us for a while longer?"


    "If we wait too long, we will lose our trust. We need to know our limits, understand?"


    Zi Yi replied with an ''oh''. I could tell that he still didn''t understand, but he still obediently followed me out of the car. He maintained a distance of half a step away from me and followed me by my side.


    When Ziyi and I went in, there were a lot of people sitting in the room.


    When Punk saw me come in, he stood up and went to meet me. Jona and Molly brought me chairs.


    The dozen or so people who often came with Pang Ke were all considered to be very obedient. Some of them didn''t look very smart, only a bit stiff. They stood and sat as they pleased, listening attentively to Pang Ke''s complaints, keeping their heads down and not saying anything.


    But there were a dozen other people who were different, sitting lazily and standing up sparsely, while one of them just sat there, cutting his nails, not even lifting his head, but I could still recognize him, He Xiaogang, the person who did not have any status in the back streets.


    Zi Yi saw that He Xiao Gang was obviously disrespectful towards me. He moved his feet and wanted to help me vent my anger, but he got me to use my hands to slightly lift him up without many people noticing.


    I know that Ziyi doesn''t want to see others treat me badly, and He Xiaogang''s performance also made a lot of people look at me. I know that if there is a ratio between watching He Xiaogang and waiting for me to make a joke, then I''m sure that among these people, the majority want to watch me make a joke.


    If a woman like her was unable to show absolute power, how would she be able to suppress so many men?


    I smiled faintly and curled my lips. I knew that I was acting naturally and didn''t want these people to easily see through my happiness and anger. I was merely thinking of a countermeasure at this moment.


    Ever since I stepped into this circle, it seemed that something had happened every day, and every time was a test for me. I didn''t know if my IQ was up to standard, nor did I know how long I could last on days like these.


    I sat down in the chair Jona had brought me, crossed my legs, and leaned back in my chair. Instead of looking at the sloppy little buggers, I looked at Punk. Even the subordinates in your own territory are controlled by you to such a state, no wonder you became like this. "


    Punk, who was ridiculed in public because of these people, as I expected, had lost face for him, and, annoyed that I didn''t need to say anything more, he rushed to them and kicked them in the face.


    After kicking two or three people, the others didn''t want to be taught a lesson for no reason, so they all obediently stood there. Even though there was no true respect in their eyes, at least on the surface, they still did their best.


    Only when they arrived in front of He Xiao Gang, when Pang Ke wanted to teach him a lesson, he was stopped by the people around He Xiao Gang. The ones close to Pang Ke immediately stood behind Pang Ke, and they immediately stood in opposition against those ten or so people.


    Pang Ke frowned as he looked at He Xiao Gang. He pointed at He Xiao Gang who was still sitting there and viciously said, "Alright you brat, if I don''t repair you in the next few days, won''t your wings become harder?"


    Actually, Punk was a little bit of a boss when he was being ruthless. After all, this wasn''t a group that could just bow their heads and become a big boss. This kind of person had their own strengths, and I didn''t despise the way Punk acted in front of me.


    He Xiao Gang finally put down the nail clipper in his hand and looked at Pang Ke. "I have already given you a lot of face by coming here today."


    He Xiaogang was the type of person who was thin and thin. Although he spoke harshly, his appearance still retained the temperament of a lackey. He was more or less like Pang Ke.


    "Kid, I think you''re tired of living."


    As Pang Ke spoke, he was about to instruct his brothers to take action. However, although He Xiaogang appeared to be losing out in terms of appearance, his words were a heavy blow to Pang Ke.


    Seeing that Pang Ke was about to attack, He Xiao Gang shouted to everyone, including the brothers behind Pang Ke, "I really don''t understand. Why do you recognize this kind of person as your big brother? We''ve been following him all these years, so what benefits did we get? Let''s just talk about me, eating is even a problem, not to mention going to a bar to get a lady back. He made a young lady into a horse, what about us? And you, what is it? "


    He Xiaogang pointed at the people behind Pang Ke, and while they were hesitating, he continued, "Is this the worst wave we''ve ever had? Where can I not be laughed at? If they continued to follow him, what other path would they have to earn money? Everyone, look at me now. See what I eat and drink? Look at my brothers with me, see? Ask them which pocket they have no more money than you. "


    When it came to practical benefits, everyone chose to wait and see before continuing, giving He Xiaogang a chance to continue with his speech, "Now he''s done for. He even got a woman riding on everyone''s necks shouting, who the hell is she? He''s just a bitch from the Chen-Xing. Is he even fit to be our boss? Did you all take the wrong medicine? I advise all of you to look for the right person and stand beside them. The more you live, the more you become like a dog. I am the right choice for all of you. "


    The crowd began to stir. It was obvious that He Xiaogang''s words had a great effect on them.


    I stood up from my chair, clapping my hands. When everyone''s attention turned to me, I walked towards He Xiaogang leisurely, "Well said, the speech was great, but do you dare to tell everyone how you did it? Punk didn''t give them a lot of money, but he did at least give them a lot of peace and quiet.


    I made a shooting gesture in the air towards He Xiao Gang, then blew gently on my fingertips. I asked He Xiao Gang with a sinister smile, "Do you eat guns?"

 C89

    When He Xiaogang heard my words, his face paled. Those who didn''t know what I meant all looked at me curiously. They really wanted to know the meaning behind my words.


    I pretended to know all the details of He Xiaogang so as to achieve my goal of knocking the mountain and shaking the tiger, "Don''t think that I don''t know what you''ve done. You have quite the guts to do this kind of business on my turf. Tell your line to come and see me, or I''ll take your lair. "


    "Do you know who''s behind me? It''s just a back street, it''s not even worth looking at. "


    "Since the back street doesn''t enter other people''s eyes, then why are you making these people follow you, and give them some money so that they can become dogs for others? Do you know why I gathered everyone here today? I''m not afraid to tell you that my target is you! "If I don''t rub the sand in my eyes, no one in my back street will ever dare to cross me!"


    "Tch!" He Xiao Gang looked at me with disdain, "I already surpassed you, what can you do to me? Do you want to fight? "


    He Xiao Gang''s eyes swept across the person in his hand, then glanced at Pang Ke''s side. With a disdainful smile, he asked, "If they really fight, who wins and who loses isn''t certain, is it?"


    I knew He Xiaogang was right. Besides Pang Ke and his gang who were on par with He Xiaogang and his team, the rest of them were just a bunch of playmates who wouldn''t really help, and those who followed Pang Ke, let alone how many of them were willing to fight after they made a move, I was afraid that they would be forced to go offline just because they were willing to risk their lives for me.


    Not only have these people been with me for a short time, but they have not benefited from me in any way, which is a great taboo that I cannot ignore.


    Just as I was thinking about how to deal with it, the iron gate was kicked open.


    The setting sun came in from outside the door, drawing that fellow''s shadow. Even though I couldn''t see his face from my point of view, Ke Yifan was probably someone I would be able to recognize even if he were burned to ashes.


    Ke Yfei walked in with an extremely lazy gait, looking disdainfully at everyone. His index finger was hooked onto the suit jacket hanging on his shoulder, while his other hand was stuck in his pocket.


    I don''t know why, but from the moment Ke Yi Fei appeared, I couldn''t help but want to laugh. The heaviness that was weighing on my heart a moment ago seemed to have been kicked away by him.


    What made me even more amused was that Ke Yifei''s cool demeanor and expression was really interesting.


    Ke Yfei looked at me and walked towards me with an evil smile. I couldn''t help but turn my face away. Initially, I wanted to hold back my laughter, but then I burst out laughing.


    Ke Yifan looked as if he was treating everyone else as air. Standing in front of me, he hooked his fingers and smoothly draped his suit jacket over my shoulders. He bent his body slightly and whispered into my ear, "What are you feeling when you see me? Do you think I''m your savior? "


    I turned my head to look at him, but his face didn''t move away from my ear, so much so that when our eyes met, we were so close, it was as if his lips could touch my cheek at any moment.


    I subconsciously took a small step back, creating an awkward distance between the two of us.


    Ke Yfei took the two empty sleeves of my suit jacket and pulled them in front of me. After tying up the sleeves, he suddenly said to me, "Aren''t you ashamed of being carried by me?"


    I raised my head to look at Ke Yifei, while he turned his head to look at He Xiaogang''s group. As he unbuttoned his shirt, he walked towards He Xiaogang and shook his hands at the group.


    Pang Ke''s group of people had been repaired by him before, so he was able to get them to the side. He didn''t show any dissatisfaction on his face. Instead, he had a relaxed and happy expression on his face.


    As soon as Pang Ke and the rest dodged to the side, they opened up a space in the middle of the field. Ke Yfei rolled up his sleeves as he looked contemptuously at He Xiaogang and the rest. "You want to fight, right?"


    Ke Yfei pointed at me again. "You want to make a ruckus with her, right?"


    He Xiaogang raised his chin. "Yes, why!"


    Just as He Xiao Gang finished his sentence, Ke Yifan suddenly kicked the stomach of a person beside He Xiao Gang and that person tilted his head to the side. Before they could react, Ke Yi Fei''s fist had already landed on He Xiao Gang''s left cheek. With this punch, He Xiao Gang fell onto the side of the chair and spat out a mouthful of blood.


    Ke Yifei stretched his wrist. "You dare to touch her? I''ll beat you until your mother can''t recognize you."


    Seeing that Ke Yi Fei wanted to take care of He Xiao Gang again, the people beside He Xiao Gang hastily rushed towards Ke Yi Fei. Seeing those fists and legs that were smashing towards Ke Yi Fei, my heart would unconsciously beat at a rapid pace. I did not wish to see Ke Yi Fei suffer even a single loss.


    Fortunately, those fists and feet had all been dissolved by Ke Yfei. My fists were secretly clenched together and I couldn''t help but exhale gently.


    Ke Yi Fei was fine, but He Xiao Gang looked especially miserable because every time Ke Yi Fei knocked down a person, he would try his best to make that person fall on He Xiao Gang''s body. When everyone was down, He Xiao Gang didn''t get up.


    Seeing everyone fall, some of them were afraid that they would be beaten up, so they just stayed on the ground and didn''t get up.


    Ke Yifei clapped his hands back and forth. His entire body relaxed as he turned around to face me. He grinned at me.


    Just as I was about to return a praising smile, I saw a person lying on the ground behind Ke Yifan. His hand reached into his pocket.


    In my subconscious, I felt a sense of crisis. Even though I was wearing high heels, at that instant, I ran as fast as if I was wearing flat shoes.


    The corners of Ke Yi Fei''s mouth widened as he looked at me. He then opened his arms and walked toward me in a foolish manner.


    As for Ke Yifei, that bastard actually took out a switchblade from his pocket, stood up and stabbed him in the back.


    "Be careful!" I shouted nervously, but I didn''t dare to stop. It was fortunate that I wasn''t too far away, as I didn''t have enough time, so I leaped forward and placed both my hands on Ke Yfei''s shoulders. In a moment of desperation, I suddenly became like a little superman, combining all of the dancing and martial arts I had learned together.


    That bastard only managed to sit on the ground after being kicked a few steps back. However, when both of my feet were raised, I didn''t land on the ground and instead, my body fell down to the ground level.


    Ke Yfei caught me quickly. He put one hand around my waist and the other around my legs. A princess hugged me. I was still frightened, but his smile only grew more shameless.


    I glared at Ke Yifei. "What are you laughing at? Let me down."


    Ke Yfei didn''t immediately let go. Instead, he mockingly said to me, "What?" You didn''t get enough of my clothes, and now you''re here to throw yourself into my arms? "


    The sight of Ke Yi Fei made me feel extremely uncomfortable. With a cold expression, I ordered, "Stop blabbering and let me down."


    "Don''t you feel that it''s a pity that you''ve spent so much effort just to come down?"


    "Pity my ass, hurry up."


    "I won''t!"


    I glanced around and whispered to Ke Yi Fei, "Don''t forget that I''m your boss."


    Ke Yi Fei raised his head and glared at the surrounding people. His gaze was exceptionally fierce, as if everyone present had a grudge against him. Clenching his teeth, he loudly said, "Boss, this place is dirty. Don''t dirty your shoes."


    After saying that, Ke Yfei carried me back to my chair. Finally, he put me down. He stood behind me and I stole a glance at him. However, he lowered his head and snickered.


    I calmed my emotions and looked towards He Xiaogang and the rest, "You can''t even beat one of my subordinates, yet you want to go against me?" "Go back and tell your superiors. If they know what''s good for them, then come and ask me. Only with my permission can they do business on my territory, otherwise, scram out of the back streets."


    He Xiaogang didn''t know if it was because of the person who fell on him, in any case, when he got up, he wasn''t holding his swollen face, but his chest, "It was just a lost fight. Don''t think that just because you beat us, you''re qualified to talk to the people up there."


    I said smilingly, "Is your mouth really that tough?"


    At this moment, Zuo Ziyi walked out from behind me. "Sis, leave this sort of person to me."

 C90

    Before I could say anything, Ziyi quickly walked up and picked up the switchblade from the ground. He suddenly grabbed He Xiaogang''s wrist, and with a strong momentum, he kicked He Xiaogang''s leg again. He Xiaogang fell heavily onto the ground, and one of his arms was pressed down by Zuo Ziyi.


    My heart clenched. I don''t know why, but at that moment, I suddenly regretted bringing Zi Yi to a place like this.


    "If you don''t properly pass on my sister''s orders, you won''t be so easy next time."


    Zi Yi held onto the handle of the saber and moved it slightly. He Xiaogang''s head was covered in sweat from the pain. "I will definitely deliver it, I will definitely deliver it. Let me go."


    Zi Yi smiled complacently as he stood up from the ground and walked back to my side. Everyone was still in a state of shock, and even though they had been fighting quite a few times and had done quite a few things to poke people, this time, everyone had become very quiet.


    Even Ke Yi Fei, who was laughing foolishly to himself, looked at Zi Yi and frowned slightly.


    Ke Yi Fei and I looked at each other. His eyes seemed to be hiding something. However, the current situation does not allow us to think too much about this matter.


    Those people helped He Xiao Gang up. He Xiao Gang held his hands up in pain with a face full of fear.


    I stood up from my chair. "Today is just a small punishment. I gave He Xiaogang his punishment for his first offense. If anyone dares to challenge my authority in the future, you will not be able to get away with it with nothing."


    "I know that you all have feelings in your hearts, but you all need to be clear whether this emotion is directed to me or to you all. If you are dissatisfied with me, then I can let you all go, but you are not allowed to appear in the back street again, otherwise, the people in the back street will fight each other once."


    I saw the footsteps of a few people move, but then I looked at the people next to me out of fear, and thought about how I was going to wait for the first person to come forward.


    I knew I couldn''t allow anyone to touch my authority at this time, so I said to them, "Aren''t you just thinking of having a good day? Wasn''t it just the scenery he wanted to enjoy? If I am unable to get you to make a scene within a month, then I will withdraw from the back street and never step foot into this place again. "


    It seems to everyone that I am boasting, as it seems to me.


    It wasn''t that I was confident, but at that time I just wanted to try my best and stabilize them. At worst, I could earn a hundred thousand dollars a month, so leaving the back street was a natural thing to do.


    I just want to get revenge for my sister, so I have no choice but to get involved with them. However, if I want to be able to live a peaceful life and not be bullied, having someone under my command is not a bad thing.


    However, the art of controlling people was a type of knowledge. Especially in this society, people with white teeth could only use it for a short period of time.


    They were originally just people who were watching from the sidelines, not to mention that they were also the kind of little bastards who had nothing to do everyday. Thus, when I said those words, I did not impulsively insist on leaving.


    "Let''s go."


    I said a few words to Ke Yifei and Zuo Ziyi before leaving without turning back.


    The three of us got into the car. After we drove away, Ziyi still had an excited expression as he said to Ke Yifei and I, "It''s too cool, it''s too exciting."


    Seeing that Zi Yi didn''t think this was a good thing and was instead excited, I couldn''t help but stop the car by the side of the road. "Zi Yi, you''re still a child, but don''t let anyone who has a way out enter this circle. Don''t do what you did today, we''ll leave the Chen-Xing City and find a school for you to study in and find a job.


    "Sis, why? You''re only a year older than me, why can''t you do what I do? Actually, I feel like I''m a man. It''s better for me to deal with these hooligans than you, a woman. If it wasn''t for Big Bro coming today, how could things have gone so smoothly? "Sis, if something like this happens again in the future, let me handle it. You can live a peaceful life. I will definitely protect you."


    Just as I was about to teach him a little more, Ke Yfei, who was sitting beside me, lightly shook his head and stopped me from speaking any further.


    I drove the car up to the gate of Chen-Xing and let Ziyi off first. Then I looked at Ke Yifei and said, "Why didn''t you let me talk about it just now? Do you have any good ideas? Aren''t you supposed to be involved in this? "


    Ke Yfei looked at me very seriously. "If I were to say that you and Ziyi shouldn''t have been involved in this, and that you had to make a choice between them, I would have thought that he was more suited to be a man than you."


    I originally thought that Ke Yifei would be able to come up with an idea for me, but in the end, he said, "You obviously don''t have to do it to that extent today. I don''t think his performance is to solve a problem, but to find pleasure."


    "Do you know how dangerous you would be if I didn''t come today?"


    In any case, Ke Yfei helped me again today, so I asked him out of gratitude, "Did you go to the hospital for a checkup on your arm?" It''s impossible for her to recuperate in just a few days, right? Do you feel any pain from such intense movements? "


    He tried to look me in the eye, but knowing that he had a good impression of me, he felt a little awkward facing his gaze.


    I had to pretend I didn''t know he was looking at me, then lower my eyelids and look at his arm.


    However, Ke Yi Fei continued to ask me, "Are you concerned about me? You''ll care about me, won''t you? "


    I explained, "You''re helping me. I have to ask you if you''re injured or not. Do you really need me to send you to the hospital for pain?"


    "If I''m injured, then I''ll make you feel sorry for me, so it''s better not to."


    I pretended that I didn''t understand what Ke Yifei was saying. Like how I acted when I was unaware, I rolled my eyes at him and sincerely cursed him, "Idiot."


    I saw that his injured arm was tied up with a wooden stick with a layer of bandages on it. He gestured to me proudly, "Relax, I''ve dealt with it. If it breaks, how will I be able to catch the woman I like in the future? I''ll give her a beautiful princess hug."


    Now that I think about it, I was really a fool before, and I didn''t expect to be liked by Ke Yfei then, but now, I felt that these words were a clear confession. I opened the car door as if I hadn''t heard them and got off, thinking that I could still be a friend when I first knew about it, but now, I think I should avoid his words.


    I don''t know why I feel uncomfortable in my heart, that kind of pressure that doesn''t come from nowhere makes me feel uneasy.


    If one of my ladies hadn''t come looking for me, I wouldn''t even know what I was thinking.


    "Boss, Lu Xue can''t come today. She wants me to help her ask for a leave of absence from you."


    "It''s only the second day at work, why can''t he come?"


    The person looking for me was one of the ladies in my possession. Her name was Jitong, and I had to memorize her name and face several times before I could match them.


    Jitong replied, "Lu Xue took a guest yesterday, and was caught by the original owner right after she finished doing it. She even got beaten up by the original owner and ended up with injuries all over her body. She still hasn''t paid the money."


    Giton was afraid that I would think too much, so she explained to me, "Big sister, don''t worry, we''ve met so many of these things, both real and fake, some clients just want to save some money and make a scene, and some of them sleep well, get some guys to pretend to collect debts and leave after arguing. When they realized that they didn''t pay and didn''t dare to ask for more, we''ve all gotten used to it, but don''t worry, big sister, this money is always our bad luck, we need to pay for it ourselves."


    I looked at Jitong. "You mean the original was a fake?" And you beat up our people just to save money? "